ward at the ground and realized that he didn't know where he was. Grass was
thick and lush around, the place was so enchanting, a meadow stood before
them, but it wasn't one of the many fields of Hyrule Field. This was something
much more different, a different area that was maybe not even inside of the
country of where they were taking their quest. Quite a problem that they
faced, it was something that none of them wanted to face together, to be
lost and the next temple was just around the corner. Huffing out a sigh of
fresh breath, he was about to collapse and think about it when a sound caused
him to jump around the corner of his seat.
"Link--Epona!" With a startle, he spun around with Navi's words and felt
the muzzle launch at his face and start nuzzling and nibbling all over
him.
"Epona--Epona, your back! I thought Shiek took you away--" He was cut off
when the tongue of hers slid down into his mouth, licking him all over his
cute little face and there he continued to try to speak, she keeping on licking
him.
"She's just glad to see you." Navi whispered out through her lips and watched
as the boy tried to control the dominant horse, she really did seem to love
that hero.
Finally, after a few minutes of being licked and having that tongue inside
of his mouth, the horse pushed back away from him and just kept a head on
top of his. That heavy head caused him to fall down for a few seconds, the
horse looking down towards its master with amusement, then whinnied in approval.
Leaning down towards the boy, the tongue lashed across its hair and made
him shiver, when they passed around the area of his ears. Yes, those sensitive
ears hadn't changed, as he grew stronger, those were something that would
always be the utter weakness of the boy. Having long ears gave you the advantage
of some advanced hearing, throwing you back when someone even wavered their
finger infront of the thing, not to mention push a long tongue against
it.
Finally, with some last breaths, he called for the teasing to stop, and this
time the teeth of hers clicked around his shield and pulled him back up.
Having dug out all of his stuff, the materials and him smelt badly, that
was obviously why she hadn't licked them that long, maybe just loving the
taste of his face. A sigh of pleasure was in his mind as those blushed cheeks
poked up towards the horse, being sat down like a human would stand. On two
feet, the hand went up in her mane and stroked all around the bangs, rubbing
across the ears and waiting for what would happen next. Number one was to
find a stupid bath, that way he wouldn't be embarrassed about smelling like
the dirt they had been sweating under for the last ten days.
"Hey, is there a lake around here, girl?" Link whispered his head nestled
down on the side of her mane and staring at Navi with some approval, that
would be a good thing if there was.
"Link, you know she can't talk." When her partner shrugged a shoulder, she
knew he was just being helpful and gave back a shrug towards him, it was
nice to try.
"Come on, girl, you can tell me." A small grin was given towards her, and
the horse stared up at him, the long tongue licking across his face, causing
him to let out a small giggle. "I know you'd bathe me if you could, I just
need you to sniff out some water for me, can do you that, girl? Can you do
that for your master?"
She seemed to respond to him, by nibbling at his hair, and then tackling
down on him, pushing him down on his behind so he was looking up at her.
Hooves were set so that they were right near his arms and legs, keeping him
from moving, but not putting any weight on his fragile body. She huffed out
and whinnied a little, leaning her head down towards his face and began to
rub her nose along the lines of him, taking in his scent. Such a weird thing
she was doing, causing the blush to reappear around his cheeks, as if she
was trying to kiss him, or something. Maybe it was a girl, this mare was
a female horse, but maybe she sort of acted like a female human and had a
crush upon this hero.
"She is so excited, maybe she does know?" Link whispered, as she finally
reached down and pulled him back.
Navi let out a small little giggle and was soon licked by the ravenous horse,
one that seemed to have missed them over this long week. Maybe Shiek had
told it to come back in ten days, that way it would follow them, but how
did it come all the way out here without directions. Those thoughts were
pondering both of their minds as they mounted upon the horse and watched
as she was beginning to make her way forward. The pace would be trotting,
since the horse seemed to be tired, for some reason, nothing that he could
of guess--maybe it went back to Malon's and she was with it the whole week
playing. Yes, it was like she knew the way back, but at a much slower pace
than either of them would of guessed, she was no where as fast as Shiek had
been.
Rushing through the fields and beyond, the fields seemed to rush past his
mind as the water supplies were not raiding on and they just seemed to be
out of existence. As soon as the night-fall fell, the two of them munched
on some of the food that had been left, the two of them feeding her a few
of the carrots. It was gone, everything of water was gone, and they were
lost, there was nothing to do but follow the trail and hope that tomorrow
something came into view. Yes, that was what they were going to do was hope
that water came soon, if not, they would bathe with their canteen water,
the smell was causing Epona's eyes to water. The aqua was going in and out
of his mind as he tried to drift off, finally able to whenever the wind was
gone, the wind of her running so fast and slowing down.
Navi was quiet during the night; she was as calm as can be, and during the
night she slept along with him with the oppressing passion rising against
Epona. Yea, she was so scared that something would happen and the horse would
turn into a human, maybe-taking Link with her, or even throwing her away
and taking off. These horses were so weird, you never could expect anything
from them, and maybe she was some sort of Centaur in disguise. Such tales
were uncommon, but in the world she lived in, they had fairies, magic powers,
evil villains, and specific heroes to take care of the land, only two of
them. This land was something of a mystery to even for her, not knowing as
much as she led on, as clueless as the beautiful angel that slept near him
did.
You are crazy, the horse is gonna take off? Someone familiar whispered out
of a forked tongue, she recognizing it as none other than her own conscious,
reason in its voice.
It could happen, I mean, it has been know to happen. She retaliated with
some obligation in her voice, wanting to win this argument, even though the
consequences were nothing she wanted.
Where? You have been reading too many stories. A barrel of laughter caused
her own blood to boil; almost screaming in fury, stopping because doing so
would cause Epona to stir and Link to jolt away.
I-I has not! I am just so scared that one day he'll get tired of me and leave,
one day that he will find someone beautiful, someone tall and then leave!
Tears were falling down her cheeks, knowing the person inside her would disagree
and say it would happen sooner than she thought, much more sooner.
But instead, the voice was sympathetic, having grown when she was in hibernation,
maybe not the same one that teased her but a very different one. I don't
think he ever will disappear, he'll just stay with us forever.
You're just disagreeing with me, because you like to argue. Her argument
was that, this was not a nice voice and by any means did it even care about
her, this voice loved to argue and disappear whenever the time was
wrong.
I won't disagree with you, even if you said he loved you, I say he loves
us too, I don't want him to leave, I do not ever want him to leave. The voice
was nice, it was changing, or something, and the gruffness was gone, and
for the first time she noticed that she hadn't spoke to it since she was
a child.
Who are you? She whispered out of her mind, something that caused her to
shiver and hold herself, the thought felt like she didn't want to know who
this was.
Are you sure you want to know? A tone of worry was in the voice, this one
showed that some compassion was gone out towards her, actually impressing
the young fairie.
Yes, please just tell me. Her voice was in a whisper, or what she thought
of as a mind-whisper, one that scared the inside of everyone around, maybe
the realization of destiny.
I am you, but I am not you. Do not worry, for when this temple is over, I
shall disappear, because we will face each other in combat, I am looking
towards that day. Don't you keep me waiting, the Light side of Navi, please
don't keep the darkness waiting or it will swallow your heart up without
a moment's hesitation. Your friend has thoughts about us too, but in a different
aspect, and a much more deadly one than what we brawl about, just not as
often. I need you to be ready that day, your training was good, but I doubt
you will survive this ordeal, I certainly doubt you can beat Onii-san. And
with that the voice quieted itself down, not wanting to speak out anymore,
or so it seemed, the darkness engulfing itself in the silence of the
night.
What is this Onii? No, who is this Onii and why will I not survive what awaits
us in the Water Temple? Please tell me what you are talking about! The voice
was not going to speak anymore, it was down for the count, leaving at the
wrong moment and keeping itself down in some fury. How it pissed Navi off
to leave now, and as the minutes passed on, she realizing the whole ordeal
had taken place in a minutes of ten, she was confused. Onii was someone they
would be facing, along with herself, also being called the Light side of
herself, which meant that the darkness was that voice? Maybe so, that meant
that maybe their shadows was what they were going to face, concealing the
information inside of herself, not able to tell him as of yet. Yes, tomorrow
they would find a pool and disappear from the dirtiness, be ready for
whatever--or whoever--was ready to kill them in the temple.
"I don't know who you are, but you shall never hurt him or myself." She simply
blurted out towards the night air, the horse stirring and Link not moving
an inch, a good thing, she hadn't meant to be vocal.
Who knows whom it was, who was really speaking and who knew if it was inside
the Water Temple, somehow she had a feeling that it would be. That was for
sure, the only thing that thought of was inside the temple of Aqua, since
it was so much closer and the voice spoke as they headed for it. A small
little giggle choked inside of her throat, causing herself to grab upon her
shoulders and shake herself just a little bit. Link stirred from the sleep,
not awakening, just letting out a moan of sleep and wondering hands went
towards her, gripping her towards him like a teddy bear. Letting herself
be taken, she had no worries about who saw, or cared, the sleep going inside
her as soon as he kissed her, in his sleep, the dreams were done as they
always had been when they grew up, of the beauty of each
other.
-------------------
No one would face it, I hope, but I can't really tell if it wills happen
or not, I am just afraid it will be too much for him. A voice whispered out
from the trees, no one could see who it was, dressed in black as the small
little figure zipped across the trees. It was following the carriage of them,
moving at a speed that even the two of them couldn't of seen, Epona not noticing
it with her horse-like senses. Mmhm, the creature was viewing them with the
watchful eye of a mother, though the eye wasn't a very good one, maybe of
an evil moth. No one knew who it was, what it was, but as soon as the horse
started to slow down, something wrapped around and the thing made a squeal
of joy. Yes, some strong arms wrapped around it and the thing was enticed
in a loving embrace, one that no one could recognize as violent of loving,
the squeal was feminine.
"They'll never make it." Another voice rung out, this one was masculine and
moved through the trees at an even quicker speed than the smaller object
this shadow larger.
"I don't know, they may make it though, On." The feminine whisper came out;
it was held tighter, as from seen from the trees, nothing in the blackness
was shown of the two figures.
"That puss will take care of them, he maybe weaker than me, but he can beat
that joke for a hero." The grin appeared through the night, white shimmering
as bright as the moon that fell overhead, blocked out by the trees that were
standing in the way, as of now.
"I don't know, love. I am sure that the one would not be enough for them,
then maybe they will get through and start to head this way." Fear was sparkling
in the female's eyes, it was not fear for herself, maybe another person,
someone that seemed closer to her than anyone else.
"If they do, they'll face it and then they will die." The chuckle from the
larger one came out, the smaller one burying its face into the male's and
letting out a huff of a sigh, despair appearing in the male's
voice.
"Please, if they do, promise you'll never go away. Promise that nothing will
ever happen to you--if it did, I don't know what I would do!" It was sincere,
the voice was, and it speaking out with a clear conscious and nothing else
perplexed on its mind but the safety of the partner.
"I would never think of leaving you, milove." Leaning forward, all that was
shown was the smaller one had some ruby eyes staring into the matching ones
of the other, each of them pulling together in a hug. Such a beautiful embrace
they shared together, not wanting it to end; though knowing that eventually
one of them much goes ahead. No, it didn't happen, the hopping went on until
eventually, and they leapt infront of the moon, appearing before the horse
and disappearing from the sight of all. As they disappeared, the kiss was
never broken between the two of them, a lovely romantic sight as the kisses
went on forever. What was noted by anyone watching, especially the freaked
out horse, was the size of the little one, only about five or so did it
stand?
-------------------
By the time three days passed on the horse, they were back near the river
that they had passed paths with almost two weeks ago. The gallop of the horse
had slowed down, she now walking aside the river as they closed towards the
entrance of that place in Zora's Domain. Yes, they would jump the water and
go across, so that the two-day's journey was going to be caught off in half
a day, since Epona was energized. Feeding her more and more of the carrots
had build up some of her muscles; she a bit faster the three days that they
had wandered around. Exercising her muscles had been a great help in this
process, thinking maybe she could have used a few little training sessions
herself.
Warriors and partners were great, of course, but without a steed they could
not go very far without the travel of the beautiful mare. Sure, Shiek was
fast, but they would never be that fast and wouldn't even realize how slow
he was until later on, or so he thought as this time. Speed was good for
dodging, but the ninja must have had some sort of device to increase his
speed, since there was no possible way to go that fast. With the mare now
at his side, they could do anything, not that Epona was weak; he had sort
of trained her in her slacking off for the past two weeks of lazing off.
Now, as they neared the water, walking aside of it, she seemed to have no
problem with it, occasionally bending down and nipping at the water, slurping
it down her throat.
Wow, the vacation had been so delayed; his clothes now much drier, cleaner,
his face and everything about them were spick and span. Only this morning
had they found the first signs of water--Zora's River--and bathing there
was as much as they could benefit themselves for getting around here. Sure,
they were coming the backwards way they were, so the entrance would be closer
than before, that would make the journey even closer than ever. Finally ready
for it to end, the scent of everything was returning to him, having to deal
with those weird smells of the cavern for so long that a flower was so strong
to him--when he first came out of the cave. Yes, the bath had been something
that the three of them loved, baths were so fun sometimes, bad at times,
but a miracle when you went thirteen days without one.
At first, the two of them had gone to the baths and let her run away (she
could always be called with her wonderful song) and then they were joined
by her. Yup, the horse wanted a bath, so Epona was going to get one, even
though she was brushed with water every single day--something Malon told
him to do. If he was gonna keep a horse, he would do it right, that was what
he wanted to explain to everyone, that he was a very responsible boy. Twenty
minutes during the bath--spending the first twenty minutes bathing their
stuff and soaking their clothes at another part of the river, so the mud
wasn't near their bathing spot. Returning to their spots, they were joined
by the mare that slid down into the water and let it be cleaned by the running
water, it not even pushing her back a few inches.
Now the bath had been very enjoyable, just so weird to see someone joining
them, not to mention the horse was coming towards them with a small grin
on its face. The two of them had already been bathed and were just soaking
in the warmer water, it was noon so the water didn't have the cold feel on
it. Water during the morning was very cold and cools, something to wake a
person up, but during the mid-noon it was actually very warm, but not hot.
Taking it into their responsibility, the two of them got up on her and began
to bathe her, a job that was caught to be masked in difficulty. Yes, the
job was not going to be an easy one, none of them considering it would be
when it was taken on and the mare wanted a little bath.
The young horse had wandered upon them and was greeted with the bath, yes
because for the next forty minutes she was bathed and scrubbed clean. When
the aftermath was done, they were left with a very clean horse and the ability
of taking another bath, sweating up a storm cleaning her. You see it was
very hard to clean a horse, harder than Malon had explained, since she probably
didn't think they'd ever have to do this. Horses could go a while without
having their coats cleaned, if they were brushed every day or so, maybe she
had gotten herself dirty when she visited her old master? So and frothier
they took another bath and were ready about two hours later, ready to get
a start on and quickly go to wherever lead ahead.
Now slowing down towards the river, backing up about twenty-five feet and
getting ready to gallop over the smallest ridge they could find, Link spoke
up. "Navi, where did Shiek say was before the Water Temple."
"I think he said something about after the temple, I don't remember." Navi
was just as confused as the boy, he had said it more than a week ago, and
even then didn't explain any of the details involved.
"That's right, he did not even explain it to us, did he?" No, he had just
said two works and now the things were sitting on the tip of his tongue,
the word was something he had heard before, just not here now.
" I think he mentioned something about a cavern. Or maybe it was about an
element, I am thinking so I really can't make up my mind now. Ohh, it was
a combination! Something about a cavern of ice, I dunno." Her thoughts were
a little rambled as her friend fed Epona another carrot, as maybe an energy
booster so they didn't land in the water, she'd never done this, after all.
"Oh, I think I know! Urm, he said it was called an Ice Cavern, but where
could some ice be in the middle of here, I've never even seen
snow."
"Snow, what is that?" Link scooted towards Epona, scratching her and as he
did so, backed up an extra five feet, always checking behind himself, making
sure she didn't run over a rock or something--the path clear.
"It's condensed water, put in a solid form, when it gets really cold is when
it snows, you should know that." Frowning, she patted his head a little,
seeing that some things came and some things didn't come when he was maturing
up so fast. Of course, most people here wouldn't know what snow was, that
was true enough, the stuff just had never appeared around these regions.
Hyrule's summers were always summers, the winter came and it would get a
little drafty, but never so much as a snow or ice storm brewed over here.
Spring and autumn would come, of course, that wasn't the strange part and
everyone knew of the wintertime, just never of the white, powdery substance
that leaked from the clouds. Some could call it a miracle that the dead of
winter came and no one was ever killed by freezing to death, yet other called
it a curse for snow was a wonderful part of life.
"Oh, during winter, you mean." Link whispered out with hushed lips, not able
to control himself, that was what she had meant by it, it had to be and he
nodded it on.
Not even a question, the boy knew what she was talking about and simply began
to push on the ribs of Epona, making her take off. Well, it wasn't a harsh
movement by his part; he just rubbed his boots against her at a soft angle,
remembering how other people used to do it. Yes, they would have spurs on
their feet (little sharp spikes at the tips of their boots) and would hit
the horse in the sides with that, very painful for the horse. There was no
way he'd ever mistreat Epona like that, he wasn't an animal freak, though
he wasn't some sort of sadistic who loved torturing poor animals. He shrugged
a shoulder that, she starting up and pacing herself, so it seemed that this
one would maybe have to try again, maybe back up a few inches and try
again--though when he tried, she wouldn't let him.
Epona must have been determined, Link would later ponder on, and it seemed
true because as soon as she was within fifteen feet of the edge, she took
off like a racehorse. Well she was probably like a racehorse, since she could
have been a show horse of Ganondorf's if Link hadn't come along and saved
her at the right moment. Now and forever he would be her savior, the one
who plucked her from doom, maybe owing the hero some sort of huge debt or
something. It was time for the debt to be paid up, the check to be cashed,
no one would be able to fulfil her spot, so she chose this time and now to
accomplish it. For that, she somehow had to repay the boy and this seemed
the best possible way, since the trudging walk through that stupid riverbank
took as long as he could ever remember.
The way she rode was incurable, nothing he had ever felt on her, his head
buried in the white mane and taking in her scents as the edge came towards
them. Speed and muscle were poured into the way she kept her pace, the way
that the ground seemed to disappear, even though it was still there. In some
sort of a blur, he thought later on, yes, the ground was blending in with
the power she threw out with those beautifully muscled legs. Training he
had given her, that wasn't what did this, there was some sort of incredible
force inside of this mare that powered her enough. The ground disappeared
from them; Link thinking the water had to be next, though at the same time
was sure what was next was nothing next to the water.
Incredible how can she generate this much stamina! Navi knew it was theoretically
impossible, but as she lived and breathed, this was the first time the horses
had pushed their limits this far without dying. As the air disappeared from
them, the horse sailed over the top of platform and came to rest at the next
slit of land that was right near the entrance to the Zora's River. It didn't
stop there, that wasn't the end of it, because Epona was having the greatest
drive of her life and there was no way it would end now. Navi was prepared
for her death, surprised her heart hadn't exploded when it went this face,
and the pumping of it was very intense. So intense, that she was just staring
agape when the horse passed through the long hole that led to the Domain
of the Zoras, where they had met that sad man all those years
ago.
"Navi, she's going so fast!" No matter how fast she was going, she was quiet,
so either of them could speak freely and from the look of things, she wasn't
going to stop anytime soon.
"N-No idea. It is scary how fast she going, she acts as if she's having a
heart attack!" She blurted out in a mad fury, the ground was moving quicker
and quicker, though not as fast as when they were traveling aboard
Shiek.
"I am surprised she hasn't collapsed or something!" Link gripped the mane
of Epona tightly, nuzzling his head into her mane as Navi was sitting at
where his head was, watching as they went along.
"I don't know, I am astounded she hasn't had a heart attack." There was no
need to yell she was not panting or anything, and when the gate came up,
the one it had had to go on the other side of with a cucco, Navi was
nervous.
"Oh, shit!" Link whispered out, under his breath and held his eyes tightly
to the other side of him, it was going to be a big one, or maybe it would
end up with her gutted on the jagged spikes.
As soon as the horse made the jump over the fence, or started to attempt
it and was halfway in the air--that was when the pixie's eyes shut so tightly.
Yes, she was scared to death that the horse would be killed and the two of
them would be launched I the air at maybe sixty miles an hour. Landing down
and breaking their necks was not something either of them wanted to accomplish
in the distant future, or any future for that matter. Navi was scared to
death, she could of told anyone at that moment, and from the way Link grabbed
a hold of her and held her, he letting out a shriek, he was scared just as
much. Holding him back, the air around them whisked all the way, the breeze
catching them in the middle of the air, splashing against their face with
the force of a thousand boulders.
Unbeknownst to either of them, the girl felt, as if she was flying, as if
she was a unicorn from the old legends, the folklore was correct. Soaring
over the sharp spikes, sure of what would happen, the squeals of her master
and his friend were just keeping her more determined on winning. No way she
would let him down, that was the truth, and as it happened with the last
of her remaining new power, there was nothing to do but hope. Pegasus had
visited her and granted the mare wings, as it felt, then she was over the
entire fence and tracing down towards the ground, staring with eagerness.
At that moment, she quieted down for a quick moment, her enthusiasm gone
because if this had kept up, then she would have passed out and died, the
regular pace was what she needed.
Eyes peered open, heard the soft whinny of the horse, and there was how he
realized how much power the people around him had accustomed, the words ringing
out. "Are we dead?"
"No, oh praise the Goddesses!" She let out a squeal of joy and ungrouped
from him, rushing over towards his face and taking him up into a tight embrace,
kissing those lips of his softly, muttering out. "They--or someone--granted
her the powers of an ancient horse, or something, she was able to sail over
those spikes like they were nothing!"
"A-are you sure we aren't--" He cut himself off as Epona started to take
off and head where she wanted, no she was just following her masters orders
and getting them at the cavern, kissing on Navi. "We are alive, I can't believe
it."
"Yes, we are alive, I am so surprised about it that I can't seem to keep
my enthusiasm in, you are such a good girl, Epona! Such a wonderful mare."
Navi began to coo and stroke the ears of the horse as she passed through
the passages that led on, whinnying in pleasure when she touched a soft
spot.
Link just stared on in eagerness, soon his own hands curling around both
of her ears and rubbing them back and forth in a passionate manner. "Yes,
she is, I am so glad that I got such a courageous horse instead of one of
the others, she really was the liter of the bunch."
The stroking went on for a full twenty minutes, before the horse was tired
of walking and decided to keep the pace on and reach the end of the maze.
She wanted to reach the end of the place by the time night fell and they
were pretty much only a few hours before the sun started to melt on the horizon.
Only a few more hours, since it was nearing two o'clock, according to the
sun in the sky, of course that could be off by ten or more minutes, it was
never known in this day and age. It was wished that they could have started
earlier than this, maybe close towards the six in the morning sun, instead
of closer to the six in the afternoon one. Not like you could change the
time of anything, you just had to deal with what you could do, take the good
with the bad and make the best of the maniacal things.
The two of them had stopped to pet upon the girl and just focused on what
they would do whenever they reached the cavern. Epona wasn't neglected; she
was just put aside so that they could talk about the next mission, better
to plan ahead than charge in blind. No one knew what exactly had happened
between the Zoras and the King of Evil, at least no one knew this time around
the bin. The first time was when Princess Ruto had been kidnapped, she was
probably grown and governing the throne, unless she aged slow, like some
of the other races. Maybe a hidden race that stayed young forever, or maybe
children, as the Kokiiri were labeled to be, though none of that really
mattered.
What mattered was finding out if some sort of ancient water daemon had been
set free, some sort of evil enmity had been let loose on the temple. Better
than that, where was the temple, was another question that pondered both
of their minds, thinking of the most logical spot. Since the Forest was up
in a tree, the Fire down inside of a mountain, that meant that the next one
would be under an ocean, or something. Recollecting on what Shiek said, it
was under a vast ocean, or a lake, in the worlds of the Shinobi and there
was only one of those around. No one even suggested looking under a river,
it was too stupid, these rivers had been built to withstand the force of
an idiot, and they were so obvious!
Maybe the force of finding those stupid little dungeons was not enough, maybe
it was inside that mattered, that was all that went through their minds.
Everything would come piling down on the end; he had a small hunch that
Ganondorf's castle wasn't going to be all fun and games. Maybe it was the
sense of adventure he had, or the fact he had read about this ten's of thousands
of times, but the suspecting feeling of a temple inside the formally Hyrule
Castle was peeking at his mind. Harder and harder the temples were giving,
they following the most obvious order since Shiek had decided it and it was
the way they found the jewels seven years hence. Now, after this one would
be two more, having no idea where the fifth medallion would be located, the
sixth one was sort of in the clearing.
All that happened on the rest of the way, or about halfway, was that the
two of them spoke of maybe where the next temple would be located, after
the Shadow. Link had an idea that maybe the graveyard would be a great spot,
since that was where the shadow people lived--the Shiekah--and the shadow
of death. Navi pointed out that the Shiekah didn't live in the graveyard
(they were all dead years and years past) but checking the graveyard wasn't
a bad idea. As much as either of them didn't want to come back, they knew
it was inevitable, since that was where the Kakariko Village Graveyard was
located. No way to slip past, unless they climbed hundreds and hundreds of
feet across the edges of the mounts, but the humiliation wasn't that
bad--actually there really wasn't any.
Of course the hardest question came up, it was from Link and what he had
been dreading since she mentioned where the temple maybe. "How are we supposed
to fight underwater?"
"I'm sure the entire temple isn't underwater, I mean the inside is probably
solid, just the entrance was safely underwater." A good save, she knew it,
but of course Link wasn't stupid enough to fall for that, he was smart enough
to question what he would say next.
"Navi, that is stupid, I mean there have to be some air pressurized parts,
but all the others will be under water, there are some air pockets, but probably
not much." Huffing a little, he shrugged a shoulder and began to shiver all
over, staring ahead with his eyes sort of getting smaller, it felt so weird
around here.
"Link, what's wrong?" This was the safe spot, somewhere to mention another
thing to get rid of the fact that either of them were probably be choking
in a few hours, or days, depending on this Ice Cavern.
"Don't you feel that, the coldness!" Shivering, the tunic just wasn't going
to do it and he soon wrapped the entire black cape around his body, the one
that was still tattered after the battles on Death.
"Feel what, I feel fine--" Letting out a long screech, the girl slid over
towards his cape and slid inside of there, shivering harder and harder, staring
ahead for what it was. Nothing was ahead of them, the ground was still solid
as they walked and there was nothing that could have caused the air to be
this bitter, even if it was winter. A season that seemed to be around but
it really wasn't showing its head, the truth of the matter was that the fall
season had just stared, winter was three months away. The ground was as green
as could be, not a thing to spoil the weather except this cold chill that
was diverting itself into the aftermath. No, it wasn't a chill like a
precognition; it was more like the real cold you felt in the dead of winter,
as they described in the old stories.
"Why is it so cold, it's never been so cold before." Link wasn't freaking
out, the cape gave enough warmth for him, though all he could stick out was
his hands, the gloves kept them warm, fighting may have been hard, but not
impossible for this little hero.
"I don't know, I really don't know." Navi whispered out as the sun seemed
to bleak out at that very moment, the sun going down, but the pace of Epona
didn't charge down, she was heading on.
When the cold started, the two of them had been on the horse and were already
where they had seen that funny-shaped rock, so long ago. That one where he
had earned all the money by playing those silly ocarina songs, speaking of
which, were fully organized and rewritten down. The fires had swallowed them
up and now were replaced, good enough things to think of, though he was too
cold to even play the instrument now. Link had lost them in the fires of
Death, which seemed like a million years ago, but now he had them down on
another piece of paper. Shiek had had them down and given him an extra copy,
the beautiful notes like before were printed on there, showing how much of
a musician his master was.
Yes, at a closer look, that was where they met the frogs, looking at the
rock and hoping to see it, but the log was all bent and out of shape. From
the look of things, the entire place had always been this cold, because the
water on the log was all crusted with a white materialization. A thickly
crust was on it, Link leaning down and touching it with the tip of an ungloved
hand, pulling back and warming it up with the glove--it was cold! On further
inspection, this was looked at as frost, so yes; the things that lived here
were probably long dead along with the rest of the world around here. The
farther they trotted on the tiring Epona, the thinner the grass had gotten,
remembering back near the gate at how lush it had been all so long
ago.
Link had had enough of it, and when they reached the portion where the drawbridge
was, the one that led over towards the waterfall, he hopped off of Epona.
"Go back, girl. It is too cold for you, I am afraid you'll pass
out."
"Epona, he's right, you are much too cold for this, if you had a coat like
this--then maybe, but don't worry we are almost there, less than an hour's
walk from here. Plus this bridge seems too light for you, especially if it's
frozen." Navi smiled towards the mare, the mare whinnying in protest, before
the fairy began to stroke her and feel how cold she was.
"Listen to me, Epona, I want you to go back." Turning her around, he smacked
her on the behind with a little harshness, sending her trotting off over
the horizon, or close to it. When she was about to jump out of the way, she
took a glance over at the boy, whined a small little noise from her nose
and kept on that pace until she was gone. It was better this way, there was
no way that the horse could have waited outside of here for a week, or however
long this was going to take them. They were protected from this padded cloak,
it wouldn't ever die out and where it was tattered didn't seem to matter
to them, the air never sunk through. Giving his thanks to Anjou for her giving
it to him, he knew that soon this thing would be as reliable as his sword
itself, only problem was it didn't help him breathe underwater.
"You think she'll go back?" Navi whispered out, curled up at the top of the
cloak and sitting on his shoulder, well it was more like laying, a cute position
if the circumstances weren't so harsh.
"If she does come back, she will die, I am sure she knows that. What she
didn't know was that the cape kept us warm, I am just sorry there isn't one
big enough for her, I know she's dying to get in on the action." Chuckling,
he looked over at the rope-bridge, noticing that the drop down wasn't that
far, though on further inspection it was icy, the water seemed so cold, that
it was as solid as the ground. "Navi, what happened here, this place was
never like this before."
Two words echoed through her lips, brushing under the iciness as she spoke
them out through the cape, knowing if she didn't that they would be muffled.
"Ganondorf's curse. That is the only reasonable explanation to this are those
two words, I am sure that if they were frozen in the water, the Zora's would
die."
An expression of fear appeared in his face, he taking his chances and running
upon the bridge, the thing seeming to crack under his weight. Ignoring it,
the raced along the edges of the icy bridge, mostly concentrating on not
falling, then the stupid thing giving in under his abundant weight. No way
would be done in by weighing too much, knowing this was one of the many more
times he would feel bad about growing out of his child-like form. It was
all over when he neared the edge, the thing giving out when he was two feet
from the edge, he hearing the snap a little early, giving him time to leap
ahead. Yes, it was a moral thing to do, two feet was just too good to be
true, since the hard water below would have snapped his skull into
pieces.
Ruffling upon the ground, he tumbled forward into the ground, hearing the
bridge snap all the way and fall below, him peering over the edge. The sight
of what could happen made the bile rush to his throat, holding it back and
downing some of the canteen that was wrapped around his neck, pushing the
sickness back. Now as he fell upon the ground, his back pressed in the solid
ground, something felt wet below him, hoping to the Goddesses he didn't piss
his pants from being scared. No, he didn't do it because that wasn't where
the wetness was around, it was on all of his body, like he had fallen in
a pile of water--but this water was hard. To add to the effect, something
fell down from the skies, the clouds opening and sprinkling a small star-shaped
flake that flickered down and hit him on the head.
Catching the flake in his hands, or trying to, the thing burst into a thousand
spaces, fluttering into cold water and washing all over his face. Several
of its companions (each of them looking as vastly different as the next)
were colliding all around him and there he inspected all of them. Opening
his mouth widely, he caught one of them and slurped it down his throat, loving
the feel of wetness as it spread down his throat. Feeling better than even
the canteen did, he wished he could keep these things in a pack and munch
on one when he was thirsty, saddened that he couldn't because they exploded
when you touched them. Letting out a downfall sigh, the boy was thinking
to himself when Navi let out a gasp and started to point forward, his eyes
dislocating forward in awe.
"Snow, its snow." She whispered through hushed lips, as he released himself
and noticed that on the other side of the bridge--or formal bridge, the place
was covered in snow.
"Snow? But how, I thought that Hyrule was subtropical." There was no need
to answer the question, so he didn't state it as a question, just as a statement
because those two words came up in his mind: Ganondorf's curse.
The two of them stared in silence at the land, it was like the place beyond
the bridge was clear and green, but the other side was snow-ridden, the place
hit the most. The scenery was devastatingly beautiful, still it was sad because
the Zora's were probably dead, at least the ones that weren't underwater
when the freeze was hit. Although, the ones that weren't could have been
hit since most Zora's had to be submerged most of the times, and if not,
they would become un-moist, maybe their skin would dry up? Whatever the case,
the young ones and the old ones would be dead or trapped underwater, if the
freeze had happened so recently. Maybe he had come after the Zora's last,
it wasn't like the King was going to go in a specific order in how he terrorized
his citizens.
No time to explore the beauty of the winter wonderland, the two of them hurried
past the snow--Link gathering a handful--as they continued down the path
of reality. Swishing past there was the land where the mazes were, the binding
little land that stretched out about a mile and then the hidden waterfall.
Each was more difficult than the next, because it got higher and higher and
with frozen water below, slipping was not an answer for anyone. Winding through
the small ones were the most difficult, the place was a lot smaller than
when he was only just a pup of a Hylian. This wasn't the sort of water you
slip on and bust your behind, this was the one that you fell on at one hundred
feet up and broke your tailbone, it not even cracking under the
surface.
The higher we get, the slower it goes, at this rate we'll never be there.
Link thought to himself as he disappeared on his legs and began to crawl
on his knees, when the slips were too small for him to fit. It wasn't that
he was fat, or anything, he was just too damn small in some spaces, they
could have been climbed, if the situation was different. Yes, if it wasn't
so slippery, he could scale some of these places and make his way past them
with the smoothness of a climber. Now, the last one he had climbed past had
been the smallest of them, the smallest was the best of all gave all the
room to get back. On a leg now, that was when the last embankment was out
of the way, he stopping infront of the waterfall, eyes widened.
"My Goddess, it's frozen open!" Link let out an exasperated sigh of relief,
as Navi spoke those words, they were glad that it was frozen open, not in
the closed state.
"Yea, the thing looks like a mural of some sort." Out of an old painting,
it was truly how beautiful the thing was open; maybe the waterfall had never
been closed since his last return.
"That seems true, it is sort of slippery around there." She was more warned
about him, than she was herself, because she could fly over when he had to
jump or think up some weird plan of his.
"At least it isn't closed, Navi, then we'd be here all night. Or we could
always go to Lake Hylia, I mean, figuring that the lake isn't dried up or
frozen, itself." Link was getting sick of this, it was sickening him how
much Ganondorf was messing up this word, and he was one of the worst in the
world.
"Yea, there is that, but I doubt that it is frozen shut. If it was frozen,
then the water to from Lake Hylia would not be running, the well would dry
up and even Ganondorf would of died, he can't live without food and water.unless
the Triforce, nah, it hasn't granted you immortality or anything." She smiled
towards him and fluttered over towards the edge of the entrance to the domain
of the Zora's, it was definitely too slippery to jump.
Link was way ahead of her, he reached past the canteen, inside of the cape
and took out the hookshot, grinning towards her and preparing it. This was
the only way to get out of it without taking the chance of landing on the
other side, slipping on some loose ice and plummeting down towards his doom.
Aiming at a chunk of ice that was just above the area near the entrance to
the domain, the real domain, he swiped the trigger and let it fly. Slinging
through the air, he was worried maybe it would miss, break the ice and hit
nothing, or simply not reach, it looked like it wouldn't, or maybe it just
felt that way. The spring-loaded hook stuck out and penetrated the ice to
the core, none of it breaking, and slinging him across the way without breaking
so much as a sweat.
As he fell across, he felt a crack in the ice, doubting his weight and letting
go of the launcher, not letting go, but jumping forward and pulling on the
handle. Sliding about ten feet from the entrance and ten feet from the ledge,
the Hookshot in hand, he considered himself pretty lucky. Just when he was
considering himself good, he thanked his lucky stars that he wasn't five
or so feet back, because a crack came again and a huge explosion was behind
him. Spinning around, eyes caught that a huge chunk of ice--maybe about one
hundred pounds--was sitting about five feet from him, coldness radiating
off. The cold air was like an aura, it spin off and when you were close enough
was when you could feel it, otherwise the thing didn't even seem to really
be there.
"That was stupid, you know that?" Navi whispered out from the cloak, she
had been with him the whole time, not daring to leave the coat because she
feared her wings would fall off.
"Maybe I am just a reckless kinda guy? You hafta deal with that." He smiled
towards her, masking the feeling of terror he had felt, maybe that was because
he wanted her to think of how tough he had been.
Navi just let out a small chuckle, the boy flushing and shrugging a shoulder
before he pulled the Hookshot back into its place in the bag. Better to keep
it there, but it was even a little reckless since there might be some monsters
around here, ice monsters of some kind. That was what he feared, the cold
was a nice thing, but he really wasn't ready to tackle some sort of cavern
of ice, like the ninja had said. Taking a deep breath of fresh air, clearing
out his lungs from the regular cold and getting ready to the extreme one,
all that was left to do was hope. As he descended into the darkness, it felt
just like a temple, except the monsters were dead, there was no one to save,
and worst of all was it was
cold!
-------------------
The dankness of the temple was spoiling around her waist; it smelt of the
old kings, the ones she had read about as a child, now this was their
resting-place. It was horrible, what had happened, but even more horrible
was what had happened here, how she had been the only one to go on. Everyone
else was gone, she the only one and for what was she to do if the sadness
did end, to breed on and hope the race survived the consequences of living
on. Sadness was choking in her throat, so much that she just wanted to kill
the world where it stood for doing such a cruel thing to her, for sinking
fate on her. She knew that it couldn't be done like that, she knew she had
to go one for a few reasons in her mind, two of them were unsuspecting
people.
Now, fluttering through the water like a fish--but she was a fish--all thought
were off of the boy who'd never become an adult and more focused on the adult?
Yes, over the years she had thought about him and how her body had matured
was even more distracting because she knew his didn't. A Kokiiri, he had
claimed to be the scent was one of the forests, proving the fact, though
she still didn't want to believe he was like that. There was no way he could
be like that, because the Forest Children never left the forest, he must
have been mistaken or something, that was in. Sure, that was the only explanation
for his appearance, and he was a Hylian who would one day whisk him away
from the evil reign of one man whom she wanted dead, the one revenge was
not wasted on, as of yet.
Though, as the years went on, the years and the mature body began to take
the place of that smaller one, still bigger than his, though. Fins had began
to spread all around, being more beautiful than any of the other fish, she
was more enchanting and could beat them all out. Her hand for marriage didn't
even have to be arranged anymore, even though the older ones still wanted
her so did the ones her age and even the younger ones. Some wanted to arrange
marriages for their younger kids, it was funny, though sad how beautiful
she had become and yet to wed herself to any of those lucky little fish-men.
All she was waiting for was not a fish, she was waiting for a Hylian to show
up and not just any of those tanned little ones, she was looking for a child
to appear, younger than any of the others wanting her hand, though beyond
years in experience.
Age of when they were supposed to be wed was thirteen, which the year came
and went and by that time she was already beginning to develop so well it
was crazy. Now, as she stared beyond the clouds and just would think, at
night, of him, her love didn't fade, it grew even more, it was just like
that. A normal person would of said 'screw it' and decided to hook up with
someone else, but they had never seen this little boy fight with a sword.
How incredible he was, and even now, he had to be even better than before,
he just had to be the best of the best, able to defy the odds even more.
Even if in a child form, not that she would care, she'd marry and mate on
with the boy because all the fish-men (and women) were gone from here, including
her own father.
Father, how could they do that too you, the impenetrable fire that can't
be touched! A tinge of hate for the boy had begun to grow when she had seen
that, that was when she had headed for the legendary blue fire to sink the
flames from her father, failing in her attempt, though that was where she
found him.
How she remembered it was she had been searching the cavern, not even knowing
any of the puzzles, it was when she traveled into a lone room. The room had
been cold; she embraced by one of the tunics that her father had kept, and
sure it kept water out of those without gills, but also protected against
the cold. Along with those features, the Hylian-made tunic kept a Zora who
wore it as moist as they could be, even without sinking into the water. Yes,
that was a good thing for now, since all the water was frozen and without
it, she would have dried herself up and died on the spot. Ruto didn't like
water too much, or hadn't as a kid, so she used to wear the large ones to
bed, because they didn't make them for children, I mean, who would need
one.
Not knowing who made them, the tunics were given to them back in the old
days, before she even met Link, they were a present from the King. Not the
King of today, but the good one who had been a fine ruler and relations between
every race--except Gerudo, but can you blame them--had been wonderful. This
man, whom had ended the war and establish peace, hadn't made them, she had
forgotten what he had said where he'd gotten them. Maybe should would ask
him one day--but then as she wandered those halls, she knew that he was long
since dead, one of the first fatalities of the war. Ganondorf had killed
him first, maybe not the first, but one of the first ten; this was excluding
the knights that he bashed out of the way to get to the old ruler.
I shall avenge you father, the fire shall heal you, you're the only one like
that, even so, if we work together then we can rebuild what he destroyed.
I promise I shall keep him out, we shall find a Hero in all of this, and
when he is dead, we'll just laugh about it. Yes, those thoughts were broiling
through her head, the thoughts of being prepared for monsters hadn't crossed
her mind, and none were in the way.
Her thoughts had been ruled off and that was when it attacked him, that was
when something had attacked her and taken wanted to kill her. Yes, the paws
of something were placed on her, she too much in fear to realize that something
was coming towards her. It could have been detected from a long way ago,
if not for her stupidity in realizing certain things, but now it was too
late to do anything. She was just too scared to even attempt to do anything;
not that she had a weapon to protect herself with, although she wished so.
Now, the only weapons left in the palace were some old javelins from the
old world, to rust, that was the main reason she hadn't bothered to pick
one up.
Oh Naryu, oh Naryu, if I survive this, I promise I will do anything for you!
She could not tell what it was; this creature with white fangs was bearing
on her, saliva dripping down from the cord of its mouth.
White fur, something she had never seen, it was probably domesticated from
here, not that the fish would ever have enough time to classify the thing.
This creature was unknown to her, even with gray fur in its place, though
from the way it looked, Link would be able to tell it in a second. Her thoughts
were rushing to Link, to her father who would spend eternity in the red fire,
and to the others who had died such horrible deaths for needless causes.
Ganondorf was doing such stupid stuff, killing and torturing everyone except
the ones that deserved it, and his own race needed this stuff. Now, onward
her thoughts went and she thought she would accept death, just embrace it,
that was when she heard a small yip, that a dog makes, and the wolf fell
over.
What in Naryu's name is going on? She felt the dead weight on her, the spilling
of the blood fell all over her naked body--she covered herself with those
glistening fins when males were around--and looked about. Either this one
had had an extremely violent heart attack (the heart didn't come out) or
someone had pierced the monster in the chest. The lather seemed the most
possible, so she threw the monster off of her, searching the room for someone
that might have been in the way to save her. No, there was no one here, but
she never got to examining the entire room, for it began to crumble, she
realized this was only an air pocket in the snow. How she had wandered off
the path and into some stupid little air pocket was beyond her, not even
knowing there could be these things in snow.
"Grab my hand!" A voice rang out; a masculine voice that seemed to pierce
her ears and makes her want to melt at the arms, the ones that heartthrobs
make.
"W-who're you?" The voice rang towards the left, and when she clasped to
the left, feeling a skinned hand grab hers, she was overcome with relief
that Link had come to save her. Yes, this man was Link, he was a Hylian and
had grown up to be such a handsome man, or from what she heard with the voice
intact. Staring to the left, the golden hair warned her that this was Link,
the hair had grown even longer and was now down right above his strong shoulders.
That face was covered up, but a single eye beamed out and through that, she
could see he was compassionate enough, the cloth was smiling through there,
he clad up in some weird garb. Glancing into that blue eyes--the enchanting
ones--she was caught with the realization that it wasn't her hero, the man
had a single red eye, the other one hidden from view.
"Quiet, I'll explain later." Throwing her forward, she slammed her hardened
breasts up against his flat chest, he making sure she was attached, before
taking off.
The ride was extremely fast, faster than those horses that sometimes the
King used to bring over with him, they were about a million of them in this
boy's speed. He raced through the pocket, which was at least about two miles
long, without a sweat and was on the other side before anyone could complain
about anything. His speed made her sigh and rest against his chest, her small
head nestled on her shoulder and feeling the hair brisk around her face.
Zipping throughout the end of the pocket, the cavern came into view, it
disappearing after a few seconds and even the water was gone from Zora's
fountain. Fountain was out of view, she remembering the Blue Fire, though
not saying anything, because for some reason, she wanted to be held by this
man and even her hero was gone from her dreams.
As the hours passed on, only about two, she realized during all of them that
he was running so fast that an hour after the accident they were in the middle
of Hyrule Field. He must have been heading to the Lake Hylia, and since there
portal was frozen shut under the water, that meant that this was the only
way to get there. There was an ancient spell, but you needed some weird
instrument to play it and the Zora's really didn't play many instruments,
although Link had one. That was the only time she thought of him, she was
so dedicated to focus on this new one, examining that he also was carrying
some small little sharp knives. Weapons of these caliber were resting around
his waist, also a small little golden instrument was in the pack that he
wore around his waist, a harp, she remembered it being called.
At long last, they appeared down into the depths of Lake Hylia, the first
time she had seen it in four months, her eyes widened as he sat her down
and she examined it. The thing was smaller for one, and before she could
fully research it anymore, he was looking at her with that beautiful crimson
eye. Now, she wanted to pull that mask down, find the handsome face and ask
why he would hide such a beautiful face form the rest of the world. He would
answer that he was a loner and didn't want his past undone, then she would
seduce the boy and have her, she would be her first and only. No royal blood
was in him, she guessed, but who cared, since all that mattered was being
with him, and her royalty was out of the way, anyway, as she thought this,
she was interrupted by his voice.
"Miss.Ruto, isn't it?" He was looking over towards the lake, a sigh was masking
across the garb on his mouth, unrealized it was really this bad, those rumors
didn't do wonders for the real thing.
"Y-yes, I am Princess Ruto of the Zoras." She mouthed out in a dry voice;
the nervousness was the same kind a schoolgirl felt around a beautiful male
teacher, the ones who always looked good. "W-who're you, my
savior?"
"Savior? Well, that seems a little too much, but what the hell? My name is
Shiek, I am an ancient Shiekah of the real race, and you better believe that."
A grin circled his lips as he stared over towards her, catching her gaze
and backed up a little, they were resting on that huge platform where Navi
had visited Gaebora that night, so long ago.
"Shiek, then. Would you be interested in being my King when this is all
over---oh, if this is ever over." She sulked towards the ground; about to
start crying when she saw him heading to comfort her, and not wanting to
be seen as a little stuck-up baby, she held the tears back. "You rescued
me, how're you so fast?"
"I was trained that way, your highness." Of course he still respected her,
even though her kingdom was decimated and the King beyond recognition with
that ice around him.
"Now what?" She blurted out, sniffing as some of the tears leaked out, and
shrugged when he got closer to hug, not wanting him to bother with her for
the time being.
"Now you go down to the Water Temple, you know where it is at." Grinning,
he wandered over towards her, placing hands on her naked shoulders, and bending
down, whispering those words out. "Link has awakened and grown from the last
time you set eye son him."
"A-awakened and grown?" Link, her Link, was awake and how long had he been
asleep, she wondered as she stared down into the single eye of this man,
such a feminine and mysterious Shiekah he was.
"He shall explain, just go to the Water Temple and await for him, also shut
down the temple when you get inside, so that no one else can answer--don't
worry he has a tool too get in--and go into the room with the torches." He
smiled and jumped up into the air, the noon sky was in the sky, she blinded
when she looked up, though when she stared down, he wasn't there, and he
had simply disappeared!
Now here she was, just walking into the room and having just closed up the
temple, on the bottom floor of the three-story temple, remembering all that
happened. Link had awakened from something, she wasn't sure of yet, though
that must have been what kept him from marrying her after all these years.
She wondered if she still had the ring, or if Shiek would take it once this
was all over, or even if she could have both of the men to herself. The devilish
smile grinned to her lips, noticing that Link had awakened, he was also larger,
that meant that he wasn't a Kokiiri at all, but a Hylian--or Shiekah. As
she sat down on the ground, her thoughts coiled up of the two of them and
her, the beautiful princess, falling asleep at the thoughts of what they
would do if she married them--thoughts that would put a sailor to
shame!
-------------------
Talking about a winter wonderland
in the making, this place was as huge as it could be, the icy feeling was
dwelling all over their bodies. Shivering through the darkness, the two of
them expected for something to happen, an evil aura was dancing around, mixed
in the coldness. Even though this black cape, the shivers were getting in,
the coldness taking on a serene feeling, a departure of all good in here,
flashing out of the mind. Sure, it was one of the worst that they had felt;
worse back when they were children, the Fire Temple's accordance didn't even
matter to this. As the two pounded on through the darkness, the light opened
up and revealed what Navi had been expecting to boil over, Link was astounded
in
amazement.
As soon as the two life forms
drifted out of the darkness and into the light was when the ground below
them got more slippery than usual. So messed up, the ride down would be one
of the hardest that they had ever experienced, since his
boots didn't have the hilts to handle ice. Maybe ice-skates, but those weren't
even made in Hyrule, since there was no ice, and another thing was that if
they were made, it would be in the castle of the desolated Market Place.
No way either of them would ever step place in there, except one last time
and they knew by that time, they would be strong enough to combat the worst
of Redead. Yes, even worse than what they had treaded on to get here, one
false movement and you would go pummeling down to the waters
below.
Waters wasn't the best term, for with further inspection, the entire place
below was frozen solid, whiteness beyond whiteness was growing on the ice.
It just wasn't the hardened ice, what it seemed like was that ice was growing
on the bitter ice, something that didn't happen at normal temperatures. Speaking
of the degrees, the place was about a few hundred Celsius from below the
freezing point, which was thirty-two degrees, when water froze. Hardened
waters, no longer the sweet trickling of anything was about, it was like
time had stopped and the splitter was one called the hellish weather of Ganon.
Well, these waters were frozen, and if there was such a term then they were
over-frozen, although he had never heard of such a word in his own
existence.
"Nav', I don't understand, this place is so desolate." An only word he could
think of, knowing that without the cape, the both of them would have been
freezing down into their frostbitten hands.
"Linky, I am sure this is the work of the curse, but other than that, I don't
see how Ganondorf has the power to control the weather, it seems like something
out of a fairy tale." She halted herself in a fury of amazement and pointed
across from where they stood, where about two hundred feet away, or so it
seemed was the waterfall which they had gotten the scale from, so long ago.
"It's frozen!"
"Frozen, what do you--Oh my Goddess!" His eyes almost bulged and he felt
they would fall out of his sockets, they were widening out with such an amount
of fear was spreading outward. Now, it was true that there was nothing very
bad at the waterfall, not something like a monster, or an ice creature that
had worried him before. Sure, the other waterfall had been clipped and frozen
down to its core, but in that case it had been easily broken if it was penetrated
long enough with a sword. What stood before him was a fall that couldn't
be smashed open, nor could it be burdened with any sort of sorcery that even
he could conjure up. From the looks of things, nothing would ever unseal
these Zoras except a lot of hard work and maybe some patience in years, if
the things could live frozen underwater.
Indeed, as they ventured closer, sliding down towards the end of the long
path with quick feet and usually halting every now and then, the amazement
didn't cease. Ice upon the waterfall was the least of his worries, that just
didn't bother him now, what was more of a worry had to be this path he was
on. Now, he was less worried about that than he was worried about falling
down towards the frozen waters that couldn't be broken without any harm.
Sliding down was just un-forbidden, there would be nothing to save him if
he went sprawling, plus the ice was so low below that he couldn't slide out.
What was best was to hug the wall down and hope on the way to the King's
chamber, that he didn't run into any other icy paths--though he doubted anything
was un-iced here.
As fate would have begun its fickle journey, the ice below him began to crack,
the path was not breaking, and just a piece of ice was sliding down. An entire
block of ice, what he happened to be standing on, just slid down like some
sort of skateboarder who was using a very small board. The thin piece was
only about two feet apart, so his feet had to be pressed together to keep
from falling, and very thin from the looks of it. On further inspection,
it wasn't entirely a block, or a thin piece, maybe in the middle, for if
it had been thin, then the block would have broken in half long ago. That
didn't mean that riding on the thing wouldn't cause it to crack, because
it was just unsafe to be trailing on this stupid thick.
"Oh Goddess, I just knew something like this was going to happen to us, your
power gets heavier and I can't carry you around as easily as before! Link,
you're sliding!" Navi squealed out in panic, she was in a fright, as he slid
onward with just staring out towards the ground, keeping eyes on there, his
bulk wasn't increasing, just the stamina he held, so it was more difficult
to hold onto him.
"Y-yea, just trying to hold on." A grin was piercing his lips, daring not
to look up, since the smallest little satisfaction would cause him to break
out away from his concentration and fall.
"There maybe a way to keep this form lasting, I don't think that stupid ice
is going to hold on much longer! Eureka, I have it! Link, I want you to use
your shield, it's the only way that we can outlast it!" Navi pierced out
in a panic, going out under the cape and retrieving the Hylian Shield, undoing
it from his back and using her newfound power to hand it to him without a
sweat.
".Navi, you've gotten stronger! The shield?" He retrieved it from her and
tried to think up what maybe her little plan was, the thoughts coming and
then he realized what she was talking about in her voice. There was only
one solution to the problem, that had to be the defender he was holding in
his right hand, nodding to the girl with some realization. A grin pierced
his lips as he sat the shield down infront of him, and when he did that was
when the ice block shattered down into a little bit of pieces. That was good
enough time for him, because with the shield down was a place to leap, those
two feet assigning in there and one foot standing in the loops. Only one
foot could stand in there, that was good enough because as the end of the
slide came forward, the other foot was balancing and readying
itself.
That was an understatement of how amazed she was when he jumped ahead, she
had expected him to stop at the end of the slide, though he didn't listen
to the internal conflict in her. No, what she expected was he to stop at
the tracks and just case off to the side, then they would climb ahead and
continue on with the shield back in place. It would be a little frosty from
the ride, and maybe a little bent, she didn't know if it could support all
his weight or that it would suffice under the weight. Not at all, from the
inspection of things, the shield was giving on and would continue with that,
even if it did break, they could always find another shield. Wasn't true
at all, this shield had some sort of powers, maybe it was enchanted from
the tomb they found it in, or during the period that the two of them slept--this
shield could withstand powers not usually thrown out.
Mustering all the power he could, the edge of the slide came up, the edge
was the last part and a little crack in the side shown the perfect jump was
coming. Now rights after the ride down was that small shop, it was incased
in some sort of ice an unknown sort because the thing was not the color of
regular ice, it was red. The small ruby color didn't phase his mind when
the crack came in view, you couldn't afford to do that when attempting a
jump like this, because right after the shop was a right angle. Yes, there
was an angle right after this and somehow, he would have to ricochet in the
middle of the air and fly the right angle, sliding up the entire path of
the slot. After the second slide up would be the King's chamber, then they
would find out if everyone died, that stubborn man couldn't of done it, he
was just too nice.
"Are you ready, Link! I am not sure what you have up your sleeve, my hero,
but I am ready for what comes next! I have faith in the Goddesses!" Screamed
Navi out in a piercing voice, she realizing the void he was going to do and
getting ready to pull out the 1st Aid Kit. There was someone there to help
there, if there was, she prayed to them and hoped this person did what she
wanted to do those Goddesses.
"As ready as I'll ever be!" She knew the plan, as reckless as his other plans
were; though could you expect any less from the Hero of Time, he was confusing
in general.
The moment of truth was coming up! There was nothing holding him back now,
the crack less than a foot away, and when it came near, he leapt near it
and slid forward. Hitting the thing with dead aim, it gave him the jump-
start to fly towards the wall, the shop disappearing after a few seconds
and the icy wall coming up. Iced upon the wall, the shield would slam into
it, then he had to think of where to press himself to go onward, otherwise,
the fear would swell up and he'd miss. Groaning with the pain coming up,
there was nothing else to do but give up on what was coming and exert it
all with those hands pressed forward. The wall was next, the wall was right
there and when he slammed right into it, the hands went to the right, pressing
away and towards where the staircase was.
His hands had fumbled, but eventually when he pressed, he pressed towards
the north section, seeing that was where the stairs were located. When his
shield--which he was standing with the front pointed forward--bounced off,
he was flying towards the air, at least seven feet above and hit upon the
icy path, sleeking up. His defender had been spinning in the air, when it
had hit the edge, maybe it was because the friction had caused the sudden
movement to exceed more than possible. The spin didn't give a bad use, by
any mean was it; it actually gave him sort of an edge, though the after effects
would leave him a bit dizzy. Maybe gravity was defied, maybe not, all he
knew was that when he hit the middle of the path, the shield was spinning
and headed up towards the end of the path.
Navi had been tucked away at his coat, watching when the collision happened,
almost expecting him to go flying; though when he didn't, her nerve was still
there. Biting her whim, when he began to go upon the path and slide up, she
saw that he wasn't going to go all the way and frowned, she floating out
of the coat. Shivering out and crying louder, the aura around her was charging
with her own energy to keep the cold out, though it still felt like the dead
of winter was around the corner. Slithering through the cloddish air, she
appeared near the shield and let loose her entire barrier, appearing inside
his cloak a few seconds later, chipping the ice off of her. Now, the energy
that she blasted wasn't enough to cause any harm to the shield, just giving
it the boost that it needed to fly all the way up.
What is she doing? The spin of the shield was creating an ear shattering
sound, not enough to make his ears bleed, but enough so discomfort was there
and they couldn't talk. Keeping his eyes forward, it felt like someone had
added some extra power to the shield, like when the stamina increased in
Epona. Letting out a cry of joy, the shield sped up the entire area and slid
through the path like a cakewalk, obviously stronger than the other one had
been, his mind realizing over towards Navi. How he admitted his love for
Navi, the obsession swirling around his heart when the end of the path
disappeared and they were disappeared into the next room. Joy would of overfilled
inside of his head, had not the image of the fire now above him, this time
incasing a fish, but not just any fish, the largest one in all of Hyrule--no
we aren't talking about the Lord Jabu Jabu.
"K-King Zora! What happened to him?!" Link blathered out in a miniscule of
confusion, fury, and just the sadness of the situation, the man was incased
in that reddish ice from before.
"He's incased in some sort of fire, I have never seen something like this
before." The little fairie began to scratch her head, noticing the man hadn't
moved much in the years--he was still in the spot that uncovered the area
where Jabu Jabu was, and hadn't changed much from the look of
things.
"I remember it, that stuff was on the shop door when we passed by, I don't
know what its called though, I guess we could label it 'red ice', but I don't
think fire can burn it." Just to check it out, the boy looked towards her,
seeing she was still in his cape and prepared his hands in the shape of
performing something. The Fire Medallion, as he had realized only a few days
ago, granted him the powers to control fire, but also the ability to increase
his normal magic attack 'Din's Fire.' Now the medallion, tucked away inside
of his pocket, was beginning to resonate inside of the pack and then when
he preformed the sign of the Tiger, it was over. The sign of the Tiger was
meaning you were getting ready for a fire attack, the one of Dragon meant
an air attack, while the attack of the Serpent signified water. Putting two
fingers--the middle and one after the thumb--together, no whisper was given
as those legs spread for the devastating attack.
Smirking, that hand slammed down at the ground, he was now standing on the
little platform the guards made him sit to talk to the larger man when he
was young, when the fire went on. A circle of flames surrounded him, at first
they were only about three feet tall, but now up to nine feet tall, so the
attack was more than twice added on. Now, the flames spread out in all
directions, but as he spun around, the boy pointed both hands towards the
red ice, since now he could direct the flames and watched them fly at the
ice statue. His grin faded when the flames all went inside of the red ice,
the colors seeming to absorb the ice and add its on towards the person who
made the ice. It was horrible, and that was when the flames appeared around
the red block of frost, which was about twice the size of the man, and shot
back at him.
"Link, watch out!" Navi appeared around where Link's body was and began her
aura; the redness of it absorbed the flames that were licking at the energy
barrier.
Dancing around her body, the flames began around her entire body like a hokage
would, yes, the shadow of the flame was twirling about the small body of
this fairy. She, herself, didn't know why she did this, it was a sort of
protection against someone getting at him, that seemed the most obvious--though
there was something else about this. No ice was forming over her body when
the flames went inside of her, the ice of the place was melting, thinking
if she survived, then the ice wouldn't be a problem. As they were around
the little small one's barrier, he couldn't even remember how any of this
happened, regretting ever having summoning up the flames. At long last, she
was about to die, or felt the need to, when the pain didn't come at all,
the hurt and death of everything hadn't appeared-- probably not going to
make its entrance in spite of worry.
Too afraid to touch his little one, there was nothing to do but watch in
a sort of horror and exclamation swirling through the pit of his gut. Maybe
he feared she was going to burn up, that was for the most part, since the
flames were beginning to lick at her form. Kaci was reminded in his head,
the shivers burning inside the pit of his gut, the hands coming across Navi's
body and holding her to him with the fierceness. If he died here, it wouldn't
be for anything, it would be because she was fading and then and there he
knew without a doubt that this would be the end. Pain was not swelling through
his body, as he came to notice and when the flames were undone, the atonement
of not being dead was floating through his brain in a sort of
ecstasy.
When the worrying of everything was gone, the two of them were left with
nothing pushed on except the excitement of the aftermath. Link was in sort
of a worrying stance, examining her for any bruises or burn marks, while
still his fear of something happening to her was existent. No reason why
she should be alive, there wasn't a care in the world for this, his thoughts
were splitting until the thing before it happened occurred to him. She had
spread her barrier before the flames hit, and this was the red one that the
Goro had sprinkled around her, to breathe in the flames of the Mountain of
Death. Of course those flames would lick at her in the temple, the powder
was used because it kept her from being affected with the fire, and like
the tunic he was wearing, meaning that was what saved her life!
Navi was just looking at how she was being held and let out a deep sigh of
pleasure, her expression hidden from the boy, since she was staring down.
Her realization of the tunic had come before his; she was just staring back
and knew that if he had known about it, the boy would just of let it alone.
Now, she knew that he had tried to protect her, but at the same time he wasn't
hurt, the aura had surrounded him and engulfed him in the protection. The
muscle of her heart was beating faster and faster, as she was pressed against
his chest, the feelings of love fluttering to and fro her muscle inside of
that chest. It was strange, he cared, she had known before, the realization
of just never thought beyond her, and although she wanted to recollect on
it, there was no time so the thoughts were shoved away.
"T-the vest?" Link choked out as he walked over towards the platform, skipping
past it and heading where the red ice was, still holding Navi close to him,
never un-tightening the grip on her.
"No, the veil, the veil protected me." He knew this; maybe he was just stuttering
because the way he was acting, it was true the fright of his life was now
in the way, rivaling with what happened to Saria in the dream.
"I meant the vest protected me, or the cape, or both?" While the stuff had
gone on, he had been having his eyes closed, so there was no way to check
if the veil had gone over him or not.
"No, again. The veil protected us both, I made it go around us both." Her
smiled sweetened a little and she glanced over towards the boy, loving the
way he smiled and nodded, looking over towards the fish now.
Link's hand narrowed upon the block where the King of the Zoras was placed,
the gloved palm just having enough time to circle around there before the
pain began. Throwing his hand back in pain, a hiss of pain flashed out of
his breathing mouth, groping those two hands together and rubbing them to
calm it down. Yes, it hurt, the ice was not the same as regular ice, he had
an idea this one was closely related to the heat, while the cold was related
to the blue form. The extreme force in him wasn't bad, it ended in just a
few seconds, actually reminding him of when you touch a flame for just a
few seconds, it didn't seem as worse in a the time passing. It was probably
not hurting since the hand had become a little numb; having to hold tap his
other fist on the touched palm, just to make sure it was working.
The theory was that this ice could be melted, in some way that was echoing
through his mind, but there was a way, there just had to be. The tint of
blue frost was silted down when the red flames of fire were produced on here,
the two colors mismatching and causing it to melt. Okay, so fire would work
on here, since this form was ice, but what could make the ice disappear,
the red one that encased the only person who could help them away from their
troubles. If there was a tunic around here, he held it and since there were
no chests or even any rooms around, no way to plunder inside the dead people's
rooms. On the slide he had rode up on, the doors that were passed had all
been sealed up with that mysterious cold form upon them all, desiring it
to disappear.
"Where in Hyrule can we melt this ice?" Link whispered out in a breathing
procedure, taking the glove off of his hand and inspecting the blueness that
appeared around it--no it wasn't red when you were burnt, the azure colour
was now in his face, taking the breath away from there.
"Well, we could try--your hand!" Navi fluttered over towards the hand, holding
it between her hands and rubbing at the wound, the numbness still there so
the boy only flinched at the consideration of no feeling in the place he
bore a sword, it was the right hand he placed on in the ice.
This distinction was nothing he wanted to feel, the sword could be held in
another hand, though he preferred the fingers around the one to the right.
A sinking sigh disappeared from his lips as she kept those hands rubbed at
that area, his eyes darting down towards the way she cared for him. Mm, she
was so loving for him, he knew that other people were jealous because he
had a pixie around him, although now he had someone who loved for this hero.
Tender as a mother, loving as a sister, and even more beyond this imagination,
the race of the two of them didn't matter, they were just too shy to admit
it to anyone else. No one else cared around this sort of stuff, they also
didn't have the slightest feelings about how the two of theirs relationship
worked--it was a strange way for things to appear.
"Navi, I think its red because it's the opposite of the red flames burning
you." He chuckled a little towards the comment, since the pain didn't burn,
but was as numb as ice could be when penetrated with a finger.
"You are absolutely right, and I think I know where this ice is, I don't
think this is part of Ganondorf's curse, the ice and everything is, I just
think the red ice is natural, just around here, though." Never had she read
of anything about them, the Zora's were a very weird race towards her, she
only knew more on the Kokiiri and Hylians, plus the Hyrulians.
"Navi, where do you think it is, all the rooms are sealed up." He leaned
up against the wall, glancing over towards the Fairie; she had taken out
something from the 1st Aid Kit and was rubbing it over the wound. "What's
that?"
"It is an herbal cream I got from Kakariko, a balm, I don't know what it
will do, but might help with this ice burn--or freeze, whatever it is."
Chuckling, she rubbed the cream all over the wound, leaving it there for
a few the seconds, smoothing it in with her small hands. "Oh, the fire has
to be in the Ice Cavern."
"I see, who'd you get it from?" So good, the cold cream was washing over
his wound, if he had been in pain then it would have disappeared, now the
bitterness in his skin was loosening a little. Her motherly nature was kicking
in once again, the love within him causing that heart to swell up, hoping
that this moment could have gone on forever. Not so enough that if she grabbed
a hold of something that it wouldn't drop it probably would if it was big
enough, he might be able to pick up Navi or something. That innocent mistake
was not going to happen, the numbness in his palm was going out even more,
so much that he thought that Navi could be carried. No, he wouldn't risk
that by dropping the little fairie, even though it would be a great test,
the consequences were just too great to try something at him.
"I got it from an old witch that lives behind the Bazaar." Link remembered
that place; it was where he had found his shield on display, or one that
looked like his, though without most of the magical qualities.
"Mm, so where do you think the Ice Cavern could be, there isn't anywhere
but--Jabu!" He yelled out, the hands wanting to shake with the immediate
disposition, though the one being massaged kept itself calm, the other one
going on and stroking her grinning face. "You knew that, you little
scamp!"
"I didn't know, I just had an idea." Ceasing the rubbing, she pressed her
face into his palm and got the massage, a shudder appearing through her breath
and rubbing across his hand.
The incident of not feeling anything began to dissipate from his hand, up
until after a few minutes since the talk began that it was gone with all
the feeling back in his hand, the wound just an incident in his mind. Gripping
a hold of the glove, the touch was back in, and slipping it back on his hand,
he retrieved that sword of his and pulled it from the sheath, the coat opening
as he did so. Grinning towards her, his mouth was gaping at the profound
strength that returned from what it seemed all at once, though over a period
of minutes. He couldn't help but throw the blade into the air, ripping the
cape off and leaning towards the left, the sword sliding down into its scabbard
with a clinking sound. Swinging the blade back and forth, nothing was wrong
with his skill, simply the feel had kept him numb for only a few minutes,
quite a catch when you think about it.
Navi stared over at the boy; he was enjoying himself and had actually mastered
that sheathing technique, she had seen him working on it a few days before.
It was only practiced by the most prestigious of sword- masters, she had
never known anyone to attempt it fully and live on, though she didn't know
anyone with a sword, aside him. You threw the sword up into the air and leaned
in the direction it was coming, timing the move and at the power the sword
was launched at, very hard when you weren't looking. Attempting this was
a bit reckless without a peering back, since the thing could get out of balance
and drag across your back, slicing up your back. Some looked and made sure
of it that was what he had been doing up until now, though the one slid inside
without a glance at where it landed.
Not that he had gotten some slashes from there, that was an understatement
because he had a few rips inside of his tunic, and matching scars upon his
back. Practices had been very harsh, she warning him that it was reckless,
if he wanted a great sheath, then he could wear the scabbard down by his
side. Just like the old Samurai in the ancient legends used to do, not like
the knights of today, though he always complained that wasn't his style.
Though he wasn't some stupid knight with the loyalties to everything good,
his thoughts were turned towards the one of his own, a loving little spectacular
one he wanted to vary. Grinning was always what he would do, at first practicing
with her, then moving on miles away, so those screams wouldn't echo
away.
Staring at his face, she was gasped with the realization that Link wasn't
wearing a little something on his body, the cloak that he received from Anjou!
"The coat! You aren't wearing the coat on your body, Link, we are supposed
too--oh my Goddess-- I am not wearing any part of the cloak
either!"
"You're right, we aren't wearing out protection, but I don't feel the cold
on me, do you?" Inspecting her, there was no ice caking on her body, like
when she had pushed up the shield, his own wasn't wearing any frost
either.
"No, I feel sort of warm, like when we are in the forest, that seems so strange,
doesn't it? Oh, I think I know why I am like this, the flames were absorbed
inside of my body, so they warmed me. Must have done you too, I suppose."
Mmhm, that was a good reason for her, but what about him, could the flames
have also encouraged the warmth inside of him when he grabbed a
hold?
"Nuh-uh, that isn't is for me because I was still shaking when I grabbed
you, the cold spots were sinking through, so that can't be it. Oh, I think
it is because the red ice I touched." Those flames were what warmed him up,
that just had to be the only reasonable explanation for this, good reasons
why the coat was no longer reliable.
"Can we get out of here?" Draping the coat over his shoulders, the idea of
heading towards Jabu was a good fact, just how were they going to get past
this stupid fish? The Ice Cavern, which was probably just established, would
be back behind him, since there used to be a series of caves over there,
when he was a kid. Ruto had pointed them out; they were near that giant
tree--which was probably dead after the coldness had taken over, and the
plants did die when that happened. Tightening the strings upon his cape,
slinking the black towards them, the ruby colour showing itself off, he walked
past the giant fish, passing a glance over towards him, he would come back
and save this man. A great man, like his father (the Deku Tree) he would
avenge and revive this person, and so he be dead, then the revenge would
be for the Zoras and him, not the mention the Princess.
Navi nodded towards him, signaling she was ready to leave, and as the two
stared over at the frozen ice, they were caught with some new science in
their minds. Growling towards this, she was staring down, feeling the warmth
of the aura around her body, probably the only thing that kept her from freezing
to death. Unlike Link, her aura may dry out, or the coldness may have
disappeared, since she hadn't really touched anything, while his hands had
been placed on the frost. Almost feeling like groping it, she decided against
it and just came against it because there was nothing wrong with the power
from now, she could always hide when the shivers came back. That was true,
glad that this had happened to her, that he had touched the fire, he depended
too heavily on that coat, and enemies would notice and take
advantage.
It was actually not as thick here, walking ahead about a mile into the darkness,
now lit with small torches on each side; the thing was definitely thinner.
No, the ice was thinning when they took the stairs down into the blackness,
up until he heard the slosh of his boots collide into the water. So, the
curse was in the center of the Zora Palace, Ganondorf obviously not worrying
about what was beyond here and that stupid fish from before. Jabu was either
dead or had somehow disappeared down into the water, where it slept from
before, that depended on if the water was frozen or not, it liquidated here.
Depending on the situation, they were both confused when the light began
to open up and the entire land appearing before them, the frost was very
much different
here.
-------------------
"He's gone! The Lord of the Waters has disappeared!" The yell escaped through
Link's lips as they trailed upon the platform where Jabu--excuse me- -where
he used to reside, the emptiness all so serene.
"Jabu is probably just underwater, Link, don't be ridiculous. The whale can't
even get through the hole out of here, what do you think he sprouted wings
and flew away?" It was ridiculous to consider him gone, her thoughts were
rolling back as she approached the icy edge, the fear of slipping was still
apparent.
Actually she was flying over him, he the one walking and having the fear
of falling off, those hands crossed down beside his waist, a grim smile upon
lips. He just knew that the fish was gone, the closer the edge got, the more
he knew because the fact that surrounding the edge wasn't frozen water but
small icebergs. No, that was an over-statement since the blocks were only
a few feet across, eight at some and four at others, while the equal size
in the same shape as the others. Hell, they were circles, so they had to
be the same size that they were wide, none of them actually misshapen and
looking like they were carved out of a large piece. Growling for the fairie
to mistrust him, sure it felt weird, although it did seem that, he could
even feel that the fish wasn't there, sensing its spirit.
Having the ability to sense a spirit was a new one, he had felt it for some
time now and couldn't tell you if it developed during his slumber or was
acquired over time. The sleep may have charged it up, giving him the ability
to see even more than usual, it wasn't like the aura, though, sort of in
a different sense. It was hard to explain, he didn't think he could give
a lecture on it, since everyone he spoke to would think that he belonged
in the mental home. Along with the Poes and other loonies, so he wouldn't
explain this to anyone but the fairie, proving his theory to her and showing
her the new insight. If she could feel it was another question that pondered
his mind, wonderful if she could, but that seemed not likely since she had
never mentioned it.
"Link, he's not here!" She whispered out in the utter satisfaction of his
virtue, that he had been right in the hand, not a little something she could
inspect--he wasn't under the water--the water was so light that they could
see the bottom. "I don't see how you could have detected the aura of this
man, or can you sense those like the Great Fairies? How did you know that
he wasn't there, is there something I should know?"
"Not an aura, Navi, it is more like a spirit I can sense, but the funny thing
is that its hard to explain in these simple words." Yea, I can sense that
Jabu is gone, I don't know how, I just can." Shrugging a shoulder, he waited
for something to be answered, who knew what would happen between the relationship
of them, after this stupid sentence was laid down on the two
souls.
"Sense souls? Care to explain?" No humor was placed in her voice, just the
curiosity of a question, what people usually felt when they were intrigued
by something, he had felt it several times in his life, well a lot more than
normal people because of his backgrounds in the forest.
Now, the spirit of Navi, the spirit of the King, and even himself he could
feel in his mind, Jabu's was not there and staring down into the water proved
it. As he explained this to Navi, she didn't laugh, didn't get uncomfortable,
nor turned away, what he expected the other to do and even her. She was different
from the rest, he knew that, but to what degree had always wondered in his
mind, now the test was proved beyond those limits. He couldn't help but grin
towards this, loving how much he trusted his fairie and she the same way,
almost feeling a doubt she would never think of him crazy, how could he ever
doubt his love? Chuckling, the explanation went on about how he could feel
all of the people around here--reason he knew that the King still lived through
that ice.
Yet the explanation wasn't through there, not at all, he was just getting
started it and went on to tell how he had felt these senses as a kid. Not
as powerful back then, he sometimes could tell if a person was near him,
it was a close-ranged thing, and other times the ability was gone. A bit
of a psychic telekinesis, he had never felt such abilities in his reach,
except the nightmares of seven years past, yet those weren't the best of
talents in this field. No such thing s were available in his arsenal, there
wasn't anything he could do, like lift things with his mind and those other
cool talents you read about in papers. How unfortunate for him, this quest
would be a lot easier for the two of them, only left with the fact that he
could sense souls from a long while
away.
Just not the fact that the
pretences were near, it was as if they were giving off something inside of
their power, the soul was contracting to his mind. Inside the left part of
his frontal lobe he could feel it, not that it twitched or made pain singe
all over him, this was some sort of unconscious feeling that he felt. Grinning
towards the girl, he spun around and studied those large ice packs, the break-off
of some large piece that was no longer among them, either broken off so small
that it couldn't be seen--melted was another idea. Spotting a lone spot just
ahead, if his calculations were correct, than that had to be where the Cavern
of Ice was located at, no where else stuck in the way. Shrugging at the thoughts,
she speech was discontinued her and there he pondered another question towards
his friend, how were they going to get across to the Ice
Cavern.
"How do you supposed I skid
across there without falling into that icy water. I mean, I can't grip onto
there." He said himself because she could float on towards the end, and the
reason he couldn't grip was the edges had no where to grab, they were just
too smooth and
slippery-looking.
"Yea, the edges do seem a
little thin, maybe I could try to carry you?" She whispered out, knowing
that wouldn't last very long, she might be able to get him half way there,
then have to rest her little body, no help throughout the
cave.
"I'm too big for that now,
you know that, but thanks anyway." Grinning towards his girl, the boy was
undoing the cape, tying it around his waist, when the glint of the blade
had gotten in his way, temporarily blinding him, the idea streaking on him
when the sword was within view. "I've got
it!"
"What do you got? Link, don't
go rush off--Link!" It was too late, she knew he always did this without
discussion, maybe it was the fact that he went to such lengths to impress
him. Letting out a small giggle, the fairie-girl just shrugged that off,
the girlish thoughts of him doing all this for her--since explaining it would
take the mood out of it--exactly what ruined the entire mood. There wasn't
another reason to be doing this but for her, not that she minded, she thought
it was one of the sweetest things that the hero accomplished. Taking all
these risks, even though they were inevitable, and still keeping an element
of surprise just for her was something she hadn't experienced before. Blessing
whatever he was thinking, let it be with him and the Goddesses, the prayer
was a silent fix as her eyes adjusted to what he doing, the sail over the
edge.
While she was thinking about
him, he tied the cloak tightly around himself, stuffing it inside itself
so he wouldn't trip over the ends of it while he ran. Pulling the sword out
of its sheath, checking the edge for dullness, the serene feeling that this
one would never break, none of his swords had ever shattered themselves.
It was because the Gods blessed them, he knew that, feeling just so lucky
to have them by his side, now the ultimate blade of destroying evil was in
his palms. No, he didn't plan on going and killing anyone now, that wasn't
the plan, all that was available was getting to the Ice Cavern, finding these
new flames, maybe acquiring a suit in the process. Slicing down upon the
ground, it not breaking the ground in half since he had no power in his slash,
just creating a huge cut in the center, a grin appeared on his face when
the ran took
off.
Taking off at a larger speed
than he usually ran, the jump was made towards the nearest little block,
it was about seven feet away, the sword held in the air. When the ground
came into the view, his feet sitting upon them and about to slip off, the
sharp blade was pushing into the icy below. Shoulders slacked down towards
the ground, unplugging the blade and scouting how far, how big, and luckily
how deep the others would be, compared to this one. Now these things were
very thick, or so he hoped as he came down, and when it went inside, the
blade was not breaking the ground on him. Relief was in his face, wanting
to have tested it out, but afraid it would break and keep his chances from
ever getting towards this small
cavern.
"Oh, goody, Link! You
accomplished that, it was such a good plan, I didn't mean to worry, I just
do sometimes, its in my nature about you. But you did it!" She was huffed
from the breath of thinking he might fall down into the waters, seeing the
plan, and flying out towards him at an incredibly large
speed.
"Yea, I was just doing this
for the suspense, y'know? I am sorry if I scared you, but at least we can
get away from here, depending on if all the other ones are as thick as this
one, I mean." Chuckling, the sword was held in his right hand, just slinking
down against the ground, his scout in vain, the way to the cavern looked
all mixed up from
here.
"I can do that, sweetie,
I'll be right back." Fluttering past the boy, her relief went in as she trailed
into the air, scouting through the fog at what exactly was going on around
here. It was true, there was a thick, white fog down on the ice, it about
seven feet below than the place they had been standing on, for some reason
not noticing it before. Yea that still baffled how they could have missed
it, or maybe it had just come into view was another thought peering through
her mind. Wishing for an easier way, those wings began to flap up and reveal
the majesty she ran about the clouds, the air catching her and pushing her
up even further. Groaning throughout the air, she was noticed all around
that there was a way to go, it was exactly straight from where he was standing,
down on the
block.
As she floated down towards
the ground, her other idea of the thickness of each rock was in her mind,
so she didn't take the way down towards her hero just yet. Trailing out over
the ground, she found that each of them were as thick as the last, the cold
blasting against her faith, the warmth making her even warmer. Even if it
was cold, she would brave it for him, she always would, and the trip back
was a lonely one, almost feeling as if that stupid stuff was wearing off.
Picking up speed, the warmth feeling itself slip away, she was groaning and
freezing all over whenever he was appearing before her, not stopping to greet
him. Slamming her five and a half-inch body into his chest, she snuggled
against the warmth, her aura brightening even more, the power of fire inside
was
returning.
"W-what's wrong?" He spoke
in a bemused voice, checking to see if she was hurt, her skin was still burning
with the flames from before, it wasn't the
coldness.
As she was pulled away and
inspected, her cheeks turned rosy when the cold disappeared, realizing it
was part of her imagination and shaking that head back and forth. "Nothing
at all, hee, I am just fine, I just got tired being away from your warm body,
maybe the fog was getting to me or something, I
dunno."
"Oh you were, were you?"
A grin appeared around his lips, those fingers lacing around the small--though
larger body than before--pressing him towards her and holding onto her, fingers
lacing around her body and just smashing her against him with no hate at
all. "Well, I missed you
too."
"Hee, I am so glad you did!"
Standing in the cold, she knew it was time to go, the romance could wait
until at least this quest was over, she planned on pulling him back for more
than a week's vacation this time, there was no one who ordered them around.
"My heart beats faster when you are
around."
Giggling nervously, he shrugged
a small shoulder towards her and stared off in the direction he thought they
were to head, the north, but as the smooches were left on, he changed the
subject when she mentioned the hearts, bursting out. "Did you find out where
we are to do, and the thickness of each of those
blocks?"
"Oh, yea, I did. I found
out that each of those blocks is about the same thickness as these, about
eight inches and also that the direction we are to head is northward." Pointing
in that direction, she was about to say something else when she was bundled
up and felt him move out through the air. His speed, agility, and virtue
were all-important points that were gone beyond belief; each of them improved
more than thought the imaginable. Sure, she always rode on him when she slept,
usually only hanging about his body (and awake) when it was time to talk
to people, or converse with the two of them only. Now, the power lifting
as he streaked through the bitter morning, or evening, she had done forgot
how late it was, an idea of a break never filtering her. They would try and
finish this break without the need of stopping, the graceful ability to go
on and find no breaks; those were for the
weak.
His speed moved even more,
using the sword to the fullest power, even sometimes cracking one of the
blocks and having to get off before it broke. It wasn't that they were thicker,
she had been right about the thickness of each, and it was just that how
much power he pushed into getting to each one. The closer and closer he got
to the end, the more determined his bones felt to finish this and get on
throughout here without breaking his neck. The closer he got towards the
edge, the more he cracked the icy rocks, and it was only a matter of time
before none of them started working. Grinning up towards the ground, the
last one came into view, that hand still gripping the hilt of the sword,
as the rock formation appeared before the two of
them.
Sheathing the sword up, not
putting any power and only sinking in an inch or so inside of this rock,
he prepped himself for the jump by stretching a bit. It was true that from
here on there was the ledge, sticking out of the thinning fog, it reached
up a foot or so from where he stood, the climb looking more difficult than
it was. Watching his little fairie, she was over at the other side now, seeing
if he could do it with or without the armour, he going for the first one.
No way that this weight would hold him back, as much as he had fought with
it on, now that getting to a ledge would be a piece of cake for the Hero
of Time. At last the stretching was finished, cracking the knuckles and undoing
the cape, draping it around his body, tightening it so that it shown out
if the white
mist.
Taking off with a leap, he
jumped the foot into the air--which wasn't the hard part--his fingers lacing
upon the ground and gripping with all his might. What had frightened the
boy was that maybe it wouldn't be hard around here, the fog slicing up and
moisturizing the edges just for him, a curse at him. Now as he yanked himself
up, without any problem at all, the Gods had decided to smile down at him
and grant the last wish of the hero they had chosen. Thanking with a silence
in his mind, he would never reveal that sometimes he did give them thanks,
it was only between the two of them that he was truly like this. Having Navi
was what he thanked them for, giving him the love of Saria and surviving
all these missions, he could never say that he had done it, that was an
understatement.
"Link, did it hurt?" When
he was finally over, noticing the marks that were placed on his hands, he
removed the gloves and stared down at the red marks from the ferrous climb,
why hadn't he noticed that during the initial
move?
"I just didn't know, it is
strange." Chuckling, he shrugged a shoulder, thinking maybe the numbness
was returning and pulled his gloves back on, taking a quick look around,
it was quite an area to be
around.
"All right, it if starts
acting up I want you to tell me, Link. I don't want you suffering on the
benefit that I would be worried about you." Giving a sweet smile towards
him, the truth was that she didn't even want to think that something had
gotten inside of his large body. What was in her mind was maybe that the
ice had been infected and now was slowly eating away at his body, causing
the easier things in life to become some of the household councils. Whispering
she would never accept that, this about the time as he looked around, her
thoughts were going to be settled when he came back to his old self. A small
grim smile was appearing around her lips, the thing hidden as the veil appeared
over her body, seeing that Link hadn't noticed, a sigh of relief was twirled
around her mind. He could inspect through the veil whenever he wanted, absolutely
giving her no privacy, it was a hassle when she was sad, although to think
that someone had so much love for this one made the heart of hers
swell.
Cracking his knuckles once
more, he reached for the hilt of the blade, turning a face towards the girl
to tell them that they were entering, catching the veil with a frown. He
had been inspecting the layout of the cave; it shaped in a small little cutout
circle, looking like it was either carved horribly or by some friction of
the winds and waves. That was a possibility, since the water used to be so
high around this area, the tree had once rested here and now that all laid
down was the corpses of nothing. It was a sad fate for them to suffer, he
knew it and he thought that she and the rest of Hyrule had it in their minds,
although no one was ever looking out for anyone else anymore. He was this
voice of reason; it was his mission to do this and show the people that they
could care, that he cared and that that was all that
mattered.
"You all right, Nav'?" His
lips whispered out, the blade in his right hand was shaking a little, the
numbness was not there, he could feel the way the grip was tightening as
those words leaked
out.
"I-I'm fine, Linky, I am
just a little bit nervous about this, the ice that you touched is scaring
me, so scared that something might happen to you." It was the Goddess honest
truth, she couldn't deny it to him, the act of lying to him seemed like a
sin, not that he was her God or anything, it was just a bad truth to be
displayed.
"Navi, you don't have to
worry about that, I can me take of myself. Besides that, I feel the blade
on me, I can actually feel it." He smiled at her with his teeth showing their
beautiful shade of white, not too much to blind someone; just the pearly
whites of Heaven were showing
themselves.
"That's what I am scared
about!" It wasn't that he was going to be hurt, this one could take care
of him, the fact that her place was disappearing, little by
little!
"I-Is that what scares you?
Navi, Navi, you never have to worry about anything like that, m'love. I care
for so much, you are still my guardian, the fact that I have grown up doesn't
mean a thing to me, you are the only one that does, no one else compares."
Groping her inside of his arms as he walked inside of the cave, that was
where he was headed down into the overly lit room, nothing in the way as
of yet.
"Even more than Saria?" A
nail was punctured in his chest, she knew that, but the only reason she said
it was that the truth had to come out, if it didn't, then her mind would
never be put to
rest.
"More than Saria?" Some thought
was put into this, he really couldn't give a one way answer because there
was no important way to explain this sort of things. He loved her, he truly
did, but then there was Saria in the way, his only one, his one that was
the first love of his dreams, the first kiss of his. Hadn't they shared kisses
over the days, over the years and months that had been spent together, their
kisses had never been anything like the ones with Saria. No, not that they
weren't important, the fact was that each time they kisses, it was maybe
as friends, or was it as more than that--friends didn't kiss. No, the only
people that did that were the ones who loved each other, those groups were
spent together, and the decision was just too hard to
choose.
The lights form overhead,
the blue ice around here was shining with some brilliance that was like there
were torches surrounding this room. Not an ounce of red ice was around as
he wandered on, the question was still pondering his mind as the minutes
went on, the first room they were in had no enemies, or so far. There his
thoughts returned towards the girl he loved, and the one lost inside the
time forever, who would change when this was all over, or simply vanish.
How fate had drug them apart, no it wasn't at all the fate's part, this was
the whole fault of the only man he had ever wanted to kill, that bastard
Gerudo. All he knew was that Ganondorf would die, his life would be on a
stake when this was all over, nothing could grant immortality, that was the
honest
truth.
A stupid man, who would pay
with his crimes with his life, there was nothing to suffice him, justice
would sweep down with its cleaver held high into the ground. The judge would
be none other than the Hero of Time; he would make that cheap bastard pay
for whatever he had done and some that wasn't passed through. All the hate
had built up over the time he had slept, maybe in his mind that he knew what
was going to come, a precognition in the slumber. Anger was bad, it wasn't
supposed to be used in most cases, though he thought the Gods agreed that
the man should be punished, if anyone else, then maybe him. Smirking at the
thought of that, there was no time for talk because talk was cheap and that
wasn't what he wanted to display around
anyone.
Who cared if anyone ever
came back, the dead didn't, so neither could the sages be returned to their
normalize spots, his love would remain a lone guardian of that temple in
the forest, never to leaves. Besides the fact, their races were so different
that it scared him, while Navi could grow up, this one would remain a little
child for the rest of her life. Races and races were different in the love
triangle; the most logical choice had been Saria when he was a child, now
it was no one, since she was a fairie. No actual way to make it seem like
this, there was no way to make him a fairie--why would he --or to duplicate
her into some sort of human. His love would not be as strong if any of their
races were decided between the different ones, that are what made him love
each of them was the vast
differences.
"I-I think so, I really do.
But we can't figure this out now, we need to finish this stupid quest."
Shivering, the coat was wrapped around him as he returned to the icy feeling,
the power was starting to really disappear from him, not his little imagination,
as her had
been.
"I agree, this shall be sorted
out later on, when we take a vacation." She whispered the last part, knowing
he heard it because his ears twitched--they always did that when picking
up something far or almost
silent.
Shaking the bitter head to
the left and right, Link's background kept changing the further and further
in the cavern that they dwelt. It wasn't like that he was in a volcano, which
was not what was meant by that phrase; it was a ridiculous one to conjure
up in one's mind. At the same time it wasn't that bad, for they were dealing
with a powerful magician that could in case people inside of sheets ice.
Maybe that man could turn the environment into some sort of hologram for
them, trying to scare the courage out of him, making him run home in fear.
No, it was still a cold environment, just that now as he wandered through
the lonely room, all that surrounded him were small blocks of ice, also some
red ice to the
left.
Scrounging around the floor,
eyes only beveled as the body stood straight up and watched, those eyes were
looking for some sort of switch, or enemies. There was just no telling around
here, the harsh bitter wind picking up from his sensitive ears, causing a
shiver to blow down that spin of his. Holding his arms together, the sword
dangling in the right hand, still gripping it in the fear of an ambush, the
flames of fire had completely disappeared. That was just fine, the cap was
strapped on and right now he wasn't freezing so he had that much to thank
the old fish- sickle, it was probably a precaution incase you fell into the
water. Yes, those were his thoughts when the wind suddenly was a lot bitterer,
something coming towards him and someone throwing his self to the ground--
where he had stood was now
frozen.
-------------------
Navi had not seen it soon
enough to warn him, something had been wrong about this room, she just hadn't
had the perplexity to notice it, as of yet. When that strong wind began to
blow was when she shivered and those sensors began to go out of control,
the internal one that said an enemy was around. A slight probe in the brain,
information rolled in, then altered her all at the same time that a malicious
aura surrounded something within the darkness--when it wasn't seen, that
is. Her psychic abilities weren't very keen, though the power to sense out
an enemy had been endowed towards the budding fairie. Nah, neither of them
were geniuses in that area, though as the enemy came towards them, that didn't
matter, all that did was taking care of her larger
partner.
On pure instinct, she pushed
upon his body and knocked him to the ground, the thought of the icy wind
had sent her on the fritz--it was getting closer. Yes, the thing was getting
closer when he noticed that, really not all that strong, but adrenaline was
a funny thing to play it, it fooled you sometimes. Grinning in silence at
that thought, she pushed down on his body, hands clasping on a certain area
that would make him fall like a freshly cut tree. There was a certain spot
in the human form that could paralyze a person temporarily, she not going
for the full force since he needed to fight, just enough to make him drop.
If this weren't so frightening, it would have almost been sort of comical
when that face smashed into a ground, hearing her scream and holding him
down.
When the wind passed over
their ears, she glancing up and seeing that indeed the wind had to have a
bit of ice into it, that passing over there heads. Comically staring in
disbelief, she whirled around and caught the pasture of what was coming after
them, trailing on what seemed like a train on its tracks. Whirling across
the solid ground was just a stupid ice figurine dressed up like a person,
except if that was a person then it was a midget in disguise. Some stupid
guy that was going for a prank and would be punished by the stroke of a blade,
the ice didn't seem too tough to get out. No, it couldn't be a human, or
any other race, since the thing was see-through and no body was encased in
that stupid thing, its mouth agape, still whistling out the
ice.
"Link, its some sort of ice
statue!" She yelled into his ears, noticing he had flipped over and was gazing
towards it, the sword now lying at his side, having clanged when knocked
down.
"I see, a statue. Hm, that
explains the wind in the air, well, what shall we do about that, then? I've
got it, let's finish that, then!" Grinning, the hand was going over towards
his blade, prying with it in that sweet manner he held such things with,
a nicely tuned
away.
"I dunno about that, sweetheart,
you seem a little over confident and when that happens, usually trouble is
behind it. Besides, it maybe too hard to hit!" She yelled back, knowing the
sudden change would make her and his ears bleed; they were right by each
other, yet it was a little
doubtful.
No speech was continued in
his voice, the anger of having spent such precious time to be wasted on the
account of some stupid little figure. Leaping up from his spot, a yell of
fury was pierced in his throat, the sword held up in his right hand--having
retrieved it right before the attack was initiated. Maneuvering towards the
left, the thing didn't seem to have eyes- (just soulless sockets) it didn't
notice, that was a good thing for his plan. Eyes of determination were blasted
down towards that icy glare with the matching blue eyes, swinging the sword
over towards that neck of the monsters. When it connected with that area
right below the head, the small little species that was in the way was when
he knew it was over, the battle was finished before it
began.
Moving like a samurai used
too, he slide past the eager monster, appearing on the other side of him,
quickly throwing the cape up and sheathing it in. Right when the clink of
the blade hit down was the exact moment that the icy head slid off of his
shoulders, settling down in the icy grave below. Skull clattered upon the
ground, exploding down into a thousand pieces as a weird blue liquid leaked
out of the head, patching down the floor around. As anyone's guess, it was
blood that was coming out, the blood of the monster, or maybe the brain mass
that had exploded from the Blade of Evil's Bane. That was it, for the thing
soon defaulted itself and seemed to melt, wanting to get out of this world
or maybe just this room since the form was of
ice.
"You okay?" He whispered
out when it was all over, only a single block remaining in the way of here,
his foot going down on it and smashing it into
smithereens.
"I'm fine, Link, let's just
go." There was nothing more to say the cape had already flattered down from
before, as she tucked herself down into and enjoyed the warmth of the fireproof
cloak.
There was nothing more to
say, and Link ventured on through the darkness, blocks of ice as they came
into a new room that surrounded the light reappearing. Clearing the stalagmites
and stalagmites with the swish of his sword, they came down with a snap and
slid down towards the side with no harm. These stupid things weren't harmful,
not even alive or possessed, just a hazard from the sharp edges that could
pierce a man through the chest if it were to hit them at that sort of angle.
At first there was a fear of the things shattering and penetrating them with
loose shards, but as soon as he struck it with his blade--or his foot on
the last occasion--the thing just slid down on the ground, nothing ratcheting.
Planted on the floor, each one was blocking the entrance to the newest room,
which from the looks of things was just being covered with torches, the brightest
room that he had seen so
far.
Taking a few steps forward,
the shards he smashed between the hilt of his toes, was when a shiver went
up his spine, the tinkle of coldness in his bitter self. Gripping the sword
as he settled past those shards, the precognition was out of his mind, that
just simplifying the matter of fact that something bad was gonna happen.
Always did, there some good moments around here, most of the time just the
bitterness of the situation, usually more of less of a lie. All he would
do was hope that nothing happened when he went inside, grope for the reality
of everything would be okay, that usually calmed him down a lot. Grappling
through the entrance, he stared forward into the brighter room, seeing there
were no torches, but a giant skylight that lit up the entire
room.
"Oh no!" He whispered out
and Navi couldn't even speak as they stared around at maybe the frozen man's
siblings, which wanted some sort of revenge. The ground below them was different
now, a little bit of a bluish color, but that was the least of his worries,
and those things were about ten or maybe a dozen. A silent groan echoed through
his mind, about to step upon the ground and charge in blind when he noticed
that they weren't even coming towards him. Standing in the beginning of room
made the duo a sitting duck, more than him than anyone else, it was the fact
of the matter that they were standing at different parts of the room, exploring.
Also was a straight line down the middle, yes, there was a clear path for
him to run at, if he could catch himself and make it all the way, then there
was a door to another room waiting for him (not actually a door, but a cave
entrance.)
Taking a few steps into the
room, his feet were caught up below him, the sword dangling off towards the
left and clattering on the ground. Wisps of wind had been in the room--how
they breathe--but now they caught up in a panic-filled sigh and spun around
towards him. As slow as these guys went, it would take them a while to go,
though
as he stared at them with the fear blasting in his face, his partner knew
that they would arrive first. Caterpillar tracks were left in the ground
as they embraced them self around, most of them sort of turning their entire
bodies like a spine- less jellyfish. Who could you blame when they were made
of ice, of course no spines was in there, this was just like the bubbles,
except instead of liquid water, it was solid
water.
Before he could take off
in a panic, grappling the sword before they would reach him, he felt a pressure
on his back and realized the ground below had been slippery. With more
speculation, a glance backward gave him the image of Navi pushing on his
back, or so he thought since he couldn't see far that back. No way his head
could spin around, though he very well imagined that theirs could, it was
the simple fact of the matter that his spin was in the way. Thanking the
Gods for believing him to be a vertebra, it had some bad possibilities, but
left him with the fact of the matter that he could have looked like them.
Well, all he knew was that his body was moving (sitting Indian-style on the
ground), butt dragging across the ice and sort of likes a small
puck.
Sliding harder and harder
upon the ground, he noticed the end was coming up, so that was when he reached
for his sword. Up until the drag on he had kept the thing close to him, it
leaving scratch marks on the icy floor, but now he slammed it into the ground,
planting it. Coming to a haut right before the ending of the room, which
he would of fallen and been thrown off of course, that was when it came to
a stop. Grinning at the sudden change of luck, there was no chance in getting
up here, so he just crawled onto the solid land, a nicely shaped cavern in
the way. Nodding at the power of getting up, the heavy breathing of Navi
reminded him she wasn't left behind, so on through the darkness he
went.
Wandering through a few more rooms proved nothing of interest, this wasn't
exactly part of the temple and both of them knew it. A sigh of relief and
one of fury were inside of his mind, sort of glad there was no temple or
bad maze to go about, though the time wasted was just stupid. Yes, everything
was spoiled and he hoped that they acquired this stupid fire, or he wouldn't
even bother un-melting that man from his sleep. Everything was out of control,
nothing going his way--of course it was usually like that-- anything could
be like that for even the strongest of people in the world. Nothing was worse
than wasting time and as the thing went on, not even a hidden door to wonder
about, it was wondered what could be here and what was not.
Nothing was around here that would signify this was a temple, or a dungeon
for that matter, since besides the enemies that they had passed up, there
was nothing. A better rephrasing of that would this situation had to be confirmed
that the monsters weren't even repeating they after a while, just gone. Each
one could easily be passed up; ruthless to the matter that anything happening
wouldn't affect either one of the two of them. Or, if in contact with one
of them, Link found that dodging the ice was so quick and easy, slicing them
down even proved to is a simple task--smashing some of the others. Repetitions
were not a usual thing to happen, the ice figures the only enemies in here,
that only youma trapped inside of the ice monsters.
At long last, he came upon an area where there was nothing to happen upon,
only a single room with a block inside of here, the switch in place. The
ice was not dragging in this room as it had been in any of the others, just
not in the way for anyone to see what was going on. Steps were taken into
the room, suspecting some traps and disappointed when there was nothing to
see except the idiotic switch in the center of the place. Whatever fool had
a trial and made the decision to put this here was either making the ultimate
trap, or maybe retards were allowed around here and this had to be a center
for them. Walking towards the switch, move of a puzzle on the mind, he was
holding his hands behind his back, that sword dragging across the
ground.
"This must be a way out." He whispered in a toned little voice, that hand
uncurling from his back and raising the sword, tapping on the switch-- nothing
happened, so he figured it was safe.
"It seems safe, but how do we open it?" A single blue button was sitting
there, the thing marked with the insignia of a snow-flake, representing that
thing that had fallen on him about an hour and a half ago, seeming
longer.
Laying his hands on top of the switch, the sword perplexed between strong
fingers, the boy pushed with all his might, amazement to see it budged. No,
it wasn't rusted like the ones inside of the Temple of Fire, just seemed
a little odder, sort of like it was made of something besides iron. That
was when he realized that it wasn't like anything he had seen before, the
thing sinking inside, and water clogging around that small switch. Yes, it
was clear as the air could be the oxygen in the sky and even the gravity
that held them down, sort of like a boggle switch applied pressure too, popping
with marbles throwing about. A weird paradox to think about though right
now as something opened to his right side, that wasn't the least of his worries,
at this moment.
It seemed that the Ice Cavern wasn't as big as it had been upon the first
glance, for when they peered into the next area, and last from the look of
things, it seemed to be over. A lone room with nothing of any interest in
here, his eyes were about to turn around and leave this place--empty handed-
-when he noticed it. Grayish in color, the thing was some sort of mantle
piece that used to hang somewhere or something out of a graveyard that a
gravedigger had replenished. Yes, this was the fact because infront of them
was a small pedestal, the little tombstone had embedded on it the picture
of flames on the very top. Not just that, on the top of the flames, or colored
in all around was blue, maybe showing that this was not just any fire, it
was the legendary Blue Fire that they had been seeking.
"Shall I touch?" He whispered as sort of a rhetorical question, his mind
giving him the permission and that was where those hands felt upon the
flames.
"Yes you shall, let me as well." Her hands went towards the flame and as
she placed them on the flames, pressing those fingers against hers, that
was when the chill pressed through her body.
This feeling, something is awakening! Link made a long and winded breath
of fresh air out of his lips, hitting Navi in the face, though she didn't
seem to notice since the same things were boiling through her. He didn't
know how she felt at this particular moment, but he wasn't feeling as hot
as he could, it was all boiling down to that last moment. Groping fingers
aligned around that stupid stone, feeling it crack under his weight, as it
seemed to do that, but when the thing exploded, he was still floating in
the air. All in his mind was all that the thought sparked about; there was
no way he was floating, that was just against the laws of physics. A shiver
of pleasure was going through his body, almost like pleasure and pain were
signified at the same time, the good feeling overwhelming the
bad.
Against her own will, she wished she wouldn't have laid a hand on there,
now the regret was mixed with the satisfaction that it was there. The same
emotions were flowing through her body, that voice was not there, it was
just screaming down inside of her mind, though it wasn't the bad voice. This
was the voice of a good person, maybe the Goddesses and told them that this
was the right thing to do, but not give into the love. She couldn't even
remember why she touched it, or for that matter why he did it, what did they
plan to accomplish with the simple fingers tracing on there. What she was
sure of had to be that this was going to give them something, maybe allow
them to summon blue fire, or put them inside their graves--it was hopeless
to let go.
Eyes of both of them had shut tight, but if they were a wide, then each of
them could of glanced and see that the tombstone was starting to light it
self up. Link had not been imagining anything when the crack came upon, it
was appearing and within a few minutes the thing would break down. It hadn't,
however, exploded and he floating, that was just something that wasn't possible,
giving the rest of that as simply a mirage. Yes, the thing was shimmering
a beautiful blue; it was broiling as fast as it could, the most part of it
that was brightest had to be that little one of the fire. Higher and higher
they got, it was appearing that something was happening, this thing would
either quit within the allotted time or blow itself to
smithereens.
The first happened, a huge crack melting down the center and the thing breaking
into two evenly separate pieces, each one sliding down towards the ground
and disappearing. Each piece was now out of sight when they both collapsed
from the ground and something appeared by the two of them, too tired to even
notice. It was sad, you know it was, though as the unconsciousness went out
of each of them, a single eye was shown for the face of them. Whoever this
was, they could tell that familiarity was with both of them, the arms embracing
them and holding tight to the one with the white suit on. That attire seemed
familiar, the scent did even and as they disappeared into dreamland, no one
could be placed since their minds were on the
fritz.
-------------------
Bright light flooded into his eyes, a deep voice is what sounded him awake,
a groan escaping from those lips that caused him to cover his ears. Ears
felt like they were bleeding and whoever had done this too him, he just knew
they were going to be asking for trouble of their own. Never did it occur
to him that he was somewhere new, somewhere that didn't have the Ice Cavern,
his mind wasn't that focused yet. Nope, it wouldn't be for quite some time,
the only thing that was there had to be his lack of sleep, the power of returning
strength and that the pain from the fire was gone, so long gone not even
a tinge was there. Whoever was speaking, they were either close-up, away
from the person with a loud voice, or close to a person with a very, very
loud voice!
"Young hero! Awaken from your slumber!" The voice rumbled through his ears,
knowing good well that this male voice was close up, and the vibration bouncing
off of his ears and reflecting back.
"Holy Farore, shut up! Who is this, anyway?" Eyes peered open and settled
on him was a blue figure that stood over a brooding feet tall, the face of
a fish in view and he was already cursing himself, too paralyzed to move.
"O-oh, great King of the Zoras, I am s-so sorry, if I was not stuck here,
I would beg forgiveness."
"Ah-ha, it is all right, young hero. Thanks to you I am back to my old self."
A chuckle entered his train of mouth and that was when he picked up the young
boy and held him, in a giant embrace, pressing against the hero. Yes, he
was held in a giant hug for a few minutes before the man looked at him and
sat the boy down next on the pedestal where he talked to his subjects. When
he was sat down, he didn't notice anything around him since the hero couldn't
move his head, only saw that the man was starting to murmur. Whispering a
few thoughts in the Zorian language, a small little sprinkle fell around
the boy's body, he didn't know what it was, but it felt nice. An enchanted
feeling over fell him as the whispering stopped, the hero turning to the
side and seeing Navi was right at his side, sleeping.
What happened was an old prayer of the Zoras, ones that healed people once
they were hurt, not beyond a mortal wound, just a simple one? Link had been
drained all of his power to receive the legendary fire of the aquamarine
race, it was a special area and usually ones life was drained to death.
Fortunately for him, Navi had grabbed on and only half of the power was sucked
from both of them, usually would have been paralyzed for about a week. Even
that prayer worked wonders and they were healed, they did need the power
to get out of here or something bad would happen, he felt that a week after
this time that the entire world of the Zoras would be destroyed. Call it
paranoia, or anything you wanted, that was just how the old King had felt,
especially once that nice little gentleman woke him up.
"N-navi? What's wrong with her, King?" He whispered through small lips, not
knowing his name, but it didn't seem to matter as fingers stroked upon the
beautiful body of Navi, she not awakening.
"She will over time, she had had less sleep than you so her power will awaken
within a few minutes, just be patient." Chuckling with the thought of how
he cared, the somber old man was worried, worried more than anything about
one that he loved, one he cared for.
"You said I saved you? I passed out, I don't remember that." It was true
the last thing he remembered was touching that stone, everything else was
a blank, something had happened, just that the thing was gone from his
mind.
"Oh, not you, but.you sort of did. A young man with blonde hair brought you
to me a few hours ago, he touched me with your hand and I see you absorbed
the blue fire, so I was awoken. After that, he said he was late for some
business and would be going, and just as fast as I had ever seen, he was
gone. This person was even faster than most of my swimmers are--or used to
be." Sadness was toned in his voice; the voice of a man who had lost everything
and it was true, his family was gone, his friends, and even his kingdom was
destroyed.
"Sheik must have done it." Navi's speech suddenly peeped out of her mind,
looking over towards the two of them, and then he was embraced by a young
boy and held together by the hands.
"Oh, Navi, you are awake!" She had awakened so much more than expected he
was just staring at her with those eyes widened and kissing at her with lips
pushed against those of hers. "Why did you touch it, you shouldn't have,
if you hadn't, then you wouldn't of been passed out, only me."
"That isn't the case, young hero. If the girl hadn't interfered then you
would have been dead; none of my men have the fire of darkness, because each
one could never ever think of taking partners around. You should be glad
this girl cares so much for you to sacrifice half of her life for yours,
I think the fire shouldn't be dubbed the darkness fire if more people like
you were to possess it. Of course now that the fire is taken, then we can't
ever receive it again--a present from Naryu for our beauty here, but we failed
her so it belongs to the hero now." Chuckling, there was no sadness in his
voice at this, the fire wasn't really an important thing to have around,
there was no more red ice, except for Ganon's curse.
"Well, then thank you Navi." A smile beamed his lips, taking her inside of
his hands and pulling her up where his body was, that was where their lips
rubbed against each other.
"You are welcome, sweetheart, I wouldn't mind doing it again." Giggling,
she pressed against the young boy, receiving his kisses, between the two
of them, neither was scared of what the King said or thought.
"Mm, save the romance for later, you two. I have a present for the two of
you." A blush was added to their faces as they watched the man go into another
one of his chants, this one much quicker and simpler. When his hands opened
up was where the vest fell down, the blueness of the tunic made the enchantment
in Link brighten up. Just like the one from before, he held one tunic in
his hand, while a small bag of dust was in his right hand, the two of them
seeming to brighten at the thought of it. Dust, just like the other way,
then that meant the only thing that they could conjure up, it was the same
all around here as always was. The simply laced tunic was that matching the
one on his body, except it was blue where the other one had been red and
his current one was turquoise.
"The Zora Tunic and dust, the dust is for her?" Link hinted towards Navi,
whom was sitting on his shoulder, uncovered, and that seemed the blue fire
had ever kept the cold from getting to them again.
"Yes, this is brushed from the very scales of a Zora, it indicates the gills
whoever it is sprinkled on and shall change her back to her old self, I can
see her veil is a different colour." Chuckling, the older King threw them
down towards the boy, he catching them with accuracy and there he watched
the hero prepare himself.
Throwing off his old tunic, it went inside of his backpack, there in the
undershirt he pulled out the tunic and slipped it around his body. Fitting
with no snugness, just the simple lock, that was tied down and there the
dust was pulled from the bag, he pointing for Navi to get down towards him.
When she was over towards him, he took out a little of the sparkling dust--
this time it was blue--the other time it had been a ruby, he thought. Whichever
was fine, and there he made her shut her eyes so none got in her eyes, the
sprinkling of the Zora gills was pulled all around her body. How disgusting
it seemed to have the dead gills on them, it wasn't so bad since he had one
inside his body, no it was just the simple matter of life that they had to
accept with open arms.
What the King of Zoras had said was she would revert to her old self, the
timing of her shrinking had appeared in her mind, though it had to be done.
When the stuff was sparkled around her, she began to not shrink, but grow
a bit bigger, the aura flaring around her body was also changing. Maybe what
he meant was her aura colour, she supposed so because the blue was now
reappearing to its original state, reverting back to the old self. As she
grew a little bigger, the veil got even larger and a bit lighter shade of
blue when the sparkles finally stopped, him using the whole bag on her, because
who knew how much was needed. Now the fact being was that who knew how much,
because one thing was that this was supposed to last forever--or however
long they were going to be inside that stupid Water Temple.
"You've grown, Nav'! Was that supposed to happen, King?" It was true and
from an approximate view she had been five and a half inches tall before
this, now measuring in at a total of seven inches.
"N-no, it was just supposed to make her revert her aura and make her breathe
under water, but she does seem to have grown, has she, young hero? Should
I revert her back?" He knew who this was, he knew all about the Kokiiri and
everything there, it seemed that it had been a false statement he hadn't
known about, the fairie also was smaller.
"Of course not!" Both of them shouted out at the same time, staring at the
intermission between them then both looked down at the ground and giggled
nervously, blushes reappearing.
"Oh, I see you want her bigger." Chuckling a little, he nodded and watched
how the two of them acted, then his mind was back in motion and he gasped
with some embarrassment, pulling out a slip, and throwing it out towards
the young boy. "I almost forgot, that young man that you named as Shiek,
he left you a small little song in some notes, I don't how to read it, but
you might."
Catching the note down inside of his hands, the crumpled ball was put up
and there he undone it and took out his own little ocarina. It was ready,
because he knew a transportation song was here, it just had to be, since
neither of them knew where that stupid little Water Temple was. Looking at
the note, it was spoke out as simply the Serenade of Water, the title that
was written at the top, Shiek's signature below the scale. There was sadness
to the song, it was a beautiful one but gave out a somber tone that only
ones loved to hear when they were in a blue mood. Nevertheless, he took out
a pen and wrote it down on the stationary with his other songs, throwing
the other sheet aside into the water when it was done, not needing to practice
this one (it was simple.)
"Shiek, the Serenade of Water, I see that is another song. King, do you know
where the legendary Water Temple is?" He just had to know, either if he didn't,
then they would play the song and disappear to the new place, which was what
Navi inspected when she questioned him.
"The Water Temple? Oh, you mean the Aqua Shrine, well there was an entrance
to it, in Lake Hylia used to be, but the thing is sealed up now, so you'd
have to ride out there. I think that's where the princess--if she is still
around--said she was going to go." As much as he wanted to hate himself to
say that, it was the simple fact that Ruto was probably dead now, she was
not around on this world, he the lone race left.
"It is, eh. The Serenade may work, Link." Link was nodding, listening to
the two of them, then when he mentioned that the girl was probably or not
alive, his eyes seemed to connect, or dilate.
"She's alive, King." He whispered out, shaking that head a little and confirming
himself in the statement, his eyes going back towards their normal self.
"Ruto is alive, I don't know where, but her presence isn't here or
dead."
"How can you know, hero?" The King blurted out in a worried tone, but not
just that sort of mood that gave off, there was a sort of anger that would
displayed towards the boy if he was just pulling his leg, as some of the
old Zora's used to say when joking around.
Shrugging a simple shoulder, there was nothing he could say, Link was baffled
that he knew, since he could have never sensed if a person was alive or not.
A matter of transfixion mixed with the simple fact of luck, the laugh of
dismissal was just swirling through his mind, and maybe thinking it was a
fault. At the same time he knew that the fault was the truth, that this something
was not wrong with her, she was just trapped inside the Water Temple, or
simply wandering around there. Maybe he was just fooling himself into making
a better impression on the King, or trying to sooth the pain in both of their
hearts from a loss of a friend. A daughter of his gone, the entire race
disappeared and for some reason he knew that she was alive and couldn't explain
why, it was a sad world for Link.
The King was angered by the news of his daughter being found and nothing
to be done about it, or the whereabouts of her not even any. Of course one
would be pissed after the events of everything, he the only person of his
race left after being exterminated by Ganondorf. The other races had suffered
their casualties and fatalities, but none had been completely wiped out,
as was supposed to happen, there were always some who survived the event
and were able to live on. Now, as time would see, nothing was to stop him
from dying alone on his deathbed, nothing to take the place of something
to give birth too. Now the fact of Ruto being alive made a spark in his step
since his daughter was alive, she would be able to make the race live on
and give him comfort in old age!
When inspected that it was unknown where she was, of course he would have
been mad, if anything, he was angrier that the last of the race was missing.
Being selfish was a quality of his, he wanted the Fish-men to live on and
the only way of that was to let Ruto live out of the family, have children
with a Hylian. A weird thought, it had happened before, but who knew what
she could attract with the teenage beauty in her, the rouging hounds would
be around the doors. They were, by no means, an ugly race and the most beautiful
woman was left of them, of course she was going to live on and keep everything
going. Anger was in his voice when he stared towards the boy and bellowed
out that he demanded where his daughter was, she was his only pride and
joy!
"You don't know! If you know she's alive, you must have seen her!" There
was no possible way that none of this could have happened without the sights
to be used, the man wasn't as stupid as he looked.
Just bowing his head towards the ground, the kid couldn't say anything, just
shuffling the ground below him, and staring off towards the water, the ice
seeming to reflect his image.
"You don't know? I can't believe that." Sighing deeply, the anger fixing
through his body, it was unknown what would happen, the possibilities were
just so endless in pursuit.
Expecting some sort of punishment for his disobedience for his actions, the
boy was just cowering in a little bit of fear for his live. How was he supposed
to know what would happen, never had such a situation been placed down on
this young man's shoulders, still just a boy. A daughter and a father had
a very special bond--or so he heard--and if it was anything what he felt
with Saria and Navi, he knew he would be de-headed. Just to think of being
killed why on the way to save the girl and protect someone else, it was a
funny world, if he wasn't killed than a beating was obviously in order for
any bad manners he showed. Yes, he was ready to accept whatever punishment
when something measuring in as a dozen or so inches appeared before him,
speaking out in his defense.
"Lord, he is not lying about this, he can sense auras with his mind, their
energy." So hard to explain to one whom was never summoned in the presence
of the Great Fairy, but the truth of the matter was he knew some magical
spells.
"He is telling the truth, how does he sense auras?" He whispered through
a hushed breath and stared off to the side for his anger to supress, it was
his daughter and that would have to wait until after the story.
"It is strange, but he can sense the auras of people, while I can see the
detection of monsters, maybe a power we picked up from the Great Fairies
as kids." Shrugging a shoulder, since there was no real way to explain it,
al that could be said was that everything was different in this sort of world.
"If he says she is alive, then she truly is."
"I shall buy it, I will bid you farewell for now, go to the Water Temple
and try to find my daughter, if you don't I shall not find it against you,
young hero." A clearing through his throat made both of trembles from the
after all, then something popping into his mind as he nodded and spoke aloud
for once more. "One more thing, that boy whom you described as Shiek told
me to tell you that when you reached the end of your destination there would
be a gift for you, I have no idea what it means, but it seems fun to work
out."
"Fun." Link closed his eyes and stepped from the pedestal, gathering up the
pack he had dropped to take on his tunic, there he stashed inside the cape
and the old green tunic. With both inside, the cold air wasn't affecting
him, plus the thing did mess up his accuracy at drawing his sword, a fatal
mistake when in danger. Walking out of the newly melted room, well only the
King, his thoughts weren't pressing on anything in the making, just where
this was supposed to transport him. Now standing at the top of the slide,
not even going to slide down, the only part to recollect was how to play
it out and hope he wasn't inside the water. Being there would be risky at
first, I mean who kept all that stuff for him, or made the water from escaping
inside his eyes and nose because of a piece of cloth?
Hands laced behind his back, reaching at the far side of the backpack and
pulling out what he wanted, actually two items of the musical sense were
there. Flaring out that stupid little tune that he had wanted to be taught
to by Shiek, the disappointment of not hearing it with that sense of his
kind of upset him in a way he couldn't explain. A musical harp was probably
in his mind, when hearing a tune that meant something sparked and was able
to conjure it up inside that small instrument. When his master did it--he
didn't refer to him as that by name--it was easier to follow along, the notes
slid out when that beautiful harp strung itself at all once. As they came
to his lips, a glance on his shoulder revealed she was just resting there,
not asleep, eyes sort of drooping for the once in a while.
"Go to sleep." He murmured out, searching out those notes and assigning them
the positions on the ocarina that showed him where to go when the time to
play came about.
"Sleep? I can't do that, you may need some sleep." She whispered in a hush
voice, in case that fish (who apparently had no ears) was listening into
the conversation of theirs.
"Hey, hey, it will take a while to do it. I am sure I am going to have to
walk a while until I come upon something that I can find the entrance to
the Temple, you don't have to sleep long, just go on." A few minutes of silence
had approached him, so when he stared over towards her the slumber was in
her, resting on the collar of the shirt, using it as a cover like she always
did. Chuckling a little bit, he wandered a bit farther from the door, coming
against the edge of wall with a back pressed up against it, staring downward.
With the small of his back rubbing against the icy walls kept themselves
against him, not an inch of shivers were swallowing down his back. It really
was something of an amateur hero if you couldn't withstand the cold, not
knowing if he was a hero of not in this time, just that nothing hardly affected
him. By the end of the journey, I can bet I won't even be able to be killed,
a chuckle was appearing down inside of his heart, a feeling in the pit of
his gut was showing itself off. How much had come about since this journey
was around, how was everything and who had died and survived these past seven
years.
Reliving that everyone around him was mostly alive; the ones that were the
most important had been spared the torture of the situation. Less important
ones, rivals, and just general people that he didn't believe in to be around
had been killed, or murdered off with the stroke of something. How sad it
was to say that the less people of this important world had been killed,
was there anything that he could of spoke without seeming cruel? No, everything
else would of b been worse, there was no way to be good in this sort of thing,
the matter of the fact that two of his best friends had been snatched from
him, not dead, though. Well, fishing that sheet back inside of his sack,
he just held the ocarina in the air, ready to receive what kind of gift that
this weird Shiek presented. With those ocarina pushed against his lips, licking
upon the dry skin above him, that was where he stared off towards the side,
grinning.
Sobering up some of the wind inside of his mouth, not at all dry as if would
have been without the infinite heating powers in the core of him. With that
in mind, the tune of the serenade blew upon and whispered into the ocarina,
the tune going as quick as it had come. Feeling the sudden feeling he was
going to he transported, a hand went to his fairie and held onto her--always
afraid it would transport him only, since he was playing the song. A ridiculous
action, since all of his weapons and everything on him was blurred around
with him; it could have just been a small ruse in his mind to stroke the
young girl at any given time. Blue was around his body, red, yellow, and
green had been the other transports of the spells from before, nothing mattered
when everything washed around him and his form was
gone.
-------------------
Sunlight blinded into those open pours, never falling asleep, it was always
the same since he never took within the allotted time to get here. A few
seconds passed within each time he would leave, never seeing when he was
gone, just where he appeared in the way. No, keeping your eyes open didn't
work, he had closed his eyes the first few times he had done it, keeping
them open one time, the result the same. Darkness just flooded over your
eyes, like when all the candles go out in a house, it doesn't matter if they
are open or closed, and the matter remains. Now, the birds tweeted and everything
boiled over that he knew the fact of the matter that nothing was changing
was remained he had transported inside of Lake Hylia. A beautiful country,
this Hyrule was, it had everything along with a lake, a forest, rivers, domains,
cities, castles, and even a great desert. It was wonderful how everything
piled together in one sign of tranquility, how much it cared for another
and kept itself together, despite the vast races. Each one had a bunch of
differences, each was hated or despised another, while others loved and respected
each other. A part of a Great Circle of Life, this thing was wonderful seven
years ago, and then the time when that evil injustice from the desert arrived,
maundering and raping the once- purified land. As the two of them stared
at the land, there was something wrong and not just the wrong that can be
fixed, it had to do with the water levels.
Usually lush and wondrous, sometimes the entire place of the Hylia would
overflow and cause a few floods when the rain was too high. Always they were
minor and could be cured by simply building a temporary dam for the place,
never had anyone died from such stupidity. However, now there was no amount
of small water that could refill this once full lake, it was down to its
middle-region with the water. With a groan, inspection was revealed the water
was not just a different level, it was also somewhat of a contaminated stance
to it, the other had been crystal blue and able to see through with no harm.
Upon now it was a deep and sickly green, like the sea labeled in the tales
and if anything lived down their to previous knowledge, it was long dead
from the smell that overflowed.
Burning both of their nostrils was what it had done, not smelling at all
as how the liquids from the sea sniffed like, this was a different scent.
Maybe it had to be something had drowned to death, he couldn't tell, but
if that was so then maybe a thousand bodies were piled in here. Death was
what was in the air, he thought, but it was not the same time when you saw
a rotting corpse on the ground, this one couldn't be described. Almost feeling
like backing away from the stuff, there was no turning back, he had to hope
when they got incased in the water that this tunic kicked in and blocked
off all those foul smells. If not then his own body would be the first person
to throw up under water, a very sickly site when the bile was rising instead
of the usual falling down.
"Nav' what is that!" A hand was placed over his nose, gagging from the sudden
awareness and sitting down where he had landed, it was another one of those
platforms with the symbol of water on it.
Wait a minute, she's asleep. I don't want to wake her or anything, not until
we get out inside that stupid Temple, then I will need here with me. After
this, he checked to see if he had woken up the sleeping angel, she still
tucked right there and he blew a sigh out of his lips. When the sigh was
gone, the smell had started to adjust to him, not feeling so bad as the long
time of five minutes came and went within a blast. Yes, that was good because
as the silence faltered on and five turned into fifteen of those sixty second
turns everything was starting to adjust to it. Thanking the Goddesses he
didn't over do it, a relief washed over his body as he looked around the
landfill--the only word for it now--for something. The King had spoken of
a certain present that was left by that man Shiek; it was nothing that he
particularly wanted, at the same time craving for a gift for all his hard
work.
Leaning he back a bit, something thumped against his rump, and he spun around
in fury (sure that some sort of monster had preyed on him.) All he was left
with was a pair of boots, these sort of like the ones he wore, except there
was something on the end of them, it was hardened. What he thought was that
maybe this was a gift, but what was he supposed to do with boots that had
those heavy weights upon them. About to dismiss them as a stupid farmer's,
there was a small little note on it, curled up into two equal sheets, a small
little sign on the one revealed to him, one he knew all to well. The bloody
eye, the tear streaming down, and all those other marks revealed that it
was the man who had trained him, so grabbing it, he peeled it
open.
Hm, what could he have left instructions for these boots or something? Groaning
as he tore the sheet in half and ripped open the new letter, his thoughts
were reconciled that this was indeed used for his quest. Shiek directed that
to get down to the temple--explaining where it was if he didn't know--would
require this boy to use the Zora Tunic and that melody to get down here,
but there was another one. To get down in the temple he would need those
boots; they weighed exactly two tons and would converse with his weight,
meaning as much as he could lift. At first he was propelled at being about
to lift that much, he hoped they did converse and were able to fight around
with those on. Sinking him down, those shoes kept him down and when he wanted
to take them off, all he had to do was think it, knowing confused how boy
would he, the last of the letter said to just try them on with his own Kokiiri
boots on.
Crumbling and throwing the paper aside, into the nearby water, he looked
over at the boots and did exactly what the man had expected in the letter.
Slipping his own boots down inside of the shoes, he was refilled with a strong
pulse of animosity, the boots seeming to blend in with his own. Blinking
in confusion, the iron ones were starting to disappear while the Kokiiri
were going through the new ones and just sucking them in. When it was all
over, the other ones had been absorbed into the other ones, and he realized
just like the tunics and chain mails, it was the exact same thing. A small
little smile was placing his lips as he thought of the iron boots, a clanking
sound making him jump and staring down to see they were there-- thinking
of his other boots, they returned and the thought process was over, it was
time to venture into the beyond.
Taking a chance for a running start, he looked down below and saw that the
water was just enough for him to go, the dive he hoped the scale protected
against, like when making the dive long ago, it was shorter. Leaping forward
the following feet, he was holding himself together when diving inside of
the water was just as beautiful as a Zora, hands held together as going down.
Feeling the intense pressure hit him, lungs starting to feel with the oxygen
and hydrogen combination; he felt he would die when a click appeared. Staring
around, standing below on the ocean floor, no temple in sight, eyes blinked
themselves open and revealed the surroundings about. Stomping a foot on the
ground also showed he could hear things, relishing in them that it was just
fine and dandy for this little tunic, believing in anything that happened
now, he was actually breathing underwater!
Not attempting to take out his sword, since the slow motion of waving it
made him feel distracted, he reached down and pulled out the Hookshot. Shooting
it forward, the thing actually did go fast, not even water pressure held
it back, so that was good enough as he took off in the northward direction
for the temple. Keeping the hook with the shot placed in his right hand,
he ran along towards the temple, it coming into view after about ten minutes
of tracing. It wasn't that big, not even able to describe it since some weird
grate boarded up the thing, everything around was a small symbol of Zoras
and old hassles. When at last near the gate, a pull on the grate revealed
there was nothing here, I mean no way to actually get inside this stupid
dungeon without killing himself to blow up this gate.
"How about you hit the small mark at the top." A voice whispered from the
side of him, a small little voice that had a sleepy look in the tone of it,
he not able to place the voice at first, until he did.
"Navi, you are up! W-we can talk under here?" Two surprises at once, his
mouth had some sort of block over it that kept the water from going down
and sinking into his lungs, killing him, and Navi was awake!
"Mm, I've been up for a few minutes now, the pressure of walking woke me
up, it isn't easy to sleep when you're ears are popping themselves off. But
back to the matter, you should hit that little white thing above us, I think
it's a target of some sort." She whispered out, the words even catching to
him, he taking a glance forward and seeing indeed there was this large seven
foot thing that looked almost like a dead fish, sticking out of a socket
and even looking loose.
Nodding at a silent stance for her, the boy held the right hand up and aimed
right for the target, going for the dead center, instead of a weak edge.
A weakened end may have been a better one, but he didn't go for that, releasing
the trigger to slam down inside of the center now. Almost expecting it to
slide in and stick, that hook just knocked it off and watched as the thing
slid out of the slot and began to open itself up, revealing to the top that
it floated and stayed there, probably remaining all eternity. Creaking sounds
attracted them both, staring down at the gate as rust arose from something
that had obviously been closed for a while, the whirling sounding as machinery
was rising the large gate to its post. Stopping at the very top, the entrance
to the Water Temple was officially open and as he got ready to walk in, the
familiar phrase arose to his ears.
"You ready?" She whispered, sitting on his shoulder now and adjusting herself
down to the water, the ears of both of theirs had stopped popping themselves,
water level the same.
"As ready as I'll ever be." Chuckling between the inside joke, he knew that
anyone around here wouldn't have understood this joke unless someone had
graphed their adventures in a journal or something, or maybe a person spying
on them with a novel in hand.
Running a hand over her, stroking the larger girl, the size was quite an
improvement when the kisses were sweeter at now, yes, more intense. As the
thoughts of that boiled themselves over, he decided it was now time to defeat
this place, get ready and conquer everything around there. This Temple had
a dangerous monster, harder than even that best Phantom of Ganondorf and
the dragon of the dark, each were very formidable. He could do it, though,
he just knew it, there was no doubt about it and as he walked towards the
temple, appearing down inside of the area where he couldn't sink through.
Thinking of the old boots, he was floating against the ceiling of the entrance,
now swimming through the water and sliding through the darkness, knowing
he'd need these some of the time.
Indeed, it seemed he did need that thing, he did not need the boots at this
initial practice when floating now because they were floating to the top.
The first room wasn't really a room; it was just a block that was filled
with water, the top leading to the main room to this new little place. When
they were underwater, the veil of Navi was around her body so it showed she
just needed it on to breathe, not even placed on that small little face of
hers. A good thing, to cover it would be a sin, was what he thought when
swimming up towards the end, his swimming had also improved over the years,
never taking any advanced lessons. As he floated to the top, pulling up all
the way and staring over the edge, gasping in surprise as he was now over
the edge and in utter amazement at the newest room, it really was
something.
Sitting on the edge, he gasped in amazement of the room, filled with wonder
as they were on the top floor of a three-story temple, rooms sitting in every
direction. The shape of this place was a thick square, there a large pillar
in the center of the room that went down all the way, all the way to the
end, each side of every floor had a room on them, most of them locked with
keys or sealed with gates. This pillar that sat in the center could be climbed
on, since the fact was that the stupid thing had a small connecting bridge
on the square-shaped platform, so it could be climbed. He wasn't attempting
the long jump--even though he could make it--the point was that those signs
on it mesmerized him. Symbols were all around the door, it was quite a sight
for the ages, no doors adorning the place--at least on this size--his main
focus was not even placed on there, somewhere else.
"Link, look below." Yes, she spoke up and with utter fascination there was
nothing to describe the sight that beheld them on the second and first
floors.
Okay, so on the first floor was as dry, and a stare up revealed that indeed
there wasn't another hidden floor, but below was a different story. The second
and third floors were submerged in water, so clean and wishful that it made
the others seem nasty to the touch, even the old ones. Waters from before
had been lush and before, now the temple water--which he guessed had been
sealed centuries from before was better. Lake Hylia's original liquids weren't
even this good, they were just a stupid little thing in comparison of the
temple water, fresh was ever. A chuckle was given, knowing that the best
thing to do was start from the first level and make their way up, down the
water they were going to go.
"Where do you think we should start at, Nav'?" His mind was made up, he just
wanted a second opinion and the wisest person to ask was his very own partner,
her tactical sense was greater than his was.
"The bottom, of course." A chuckle escaped from her and she nodded, her eyesight
was looking below and towards the right was where she could see an entrance.
Something down there was opened up, and she just knew it, the presence of
enemies weren't around, she thinking that maybe this would be just like the
Fire Temple from a few weeks ago. Hm, she took this time to spin around and
felt a few more doors were open, but nothing as good as this, there was the
aura of a person alive down there. She couldn't explain it, the life force
was just down there and she knew that Link had known this, not able to
distinguish just whom it was in the water below. This one had to be able
to breathe water, have a tunic, or some sort of scientific equipment that
made them invulnerable to the water below and the pressure.
"I was thinking the same thing, I just wanted another voice in this." There
he nodded towards her and let her get under his hat--as not to get lost--diving
down into the water below, thinking of the boots and sinking. Entirely no
use in trying to swim below, he could only swim six meters before he had
to go back up and relieve his muscles, a weak swimmer, which was for sure,
maybe more since he had gotten older. Scrounging the seas wasn't something
for him, the forest was a much better place he would prefer any day, this
maybe one of his last times swimming. Nothing else had to do with water,
so this would kick the bucket pretty soon of the idea of being in the sea,
no one he knew was down here anymore. It was strange how this happened and
as he slid down towards the ground, only a few minutes later, the small dust
kicking up as he looked forward the entrance, a nod was given towards it,
that was it.
Neither of them preferred to talk under the water, unless necessary, because
each was afraid the veil may get loose and water would flood them. How sad
that would be, so when he made his way towards where Navi pointed, there
was no other stops on this way, only the fact of what he was headed. Now
as he ran along the ocean floor, nothing yet in his way of enemies, the Hookshot
hanging from his right hand, a place with torches in it was around here,
the place that Navi had told him to go. Also where he wanted to go, the young
boy stared around that this place that was encased in stone, the rest of
this place looked caked out of mud or dirt. Some dry material that could
last years, he was sure of that, especially those symbols that surrounded
this door in a way that made it seem like the royal room.
A deep breath was taken--quite weird for underwater--and he stepped down
into the long hall that led forward, knowing nothing bad was here. Navi hadn't
warned him of enemies, though maybe some could encase themselves that was
a thing to consider the grip on the Hookshot held. Mm, when the darkness
was starting to be lit up, it was indeed getting lighter because of something,
the temple above, those floors had been lit by something high above. Maybe
a weird energy that they possessed, on the floor it was lit by the same energies
placed down into the sand, he had passed over one with confusion, but still
it was weird. Maybe there was energies in every room, or the tunic just lit
the way in some spots, it was good that it was there, he heard the bottom
of lakes were supposed to be pitch black.
Navi had a bad feeling of this, it wasn't that a monster was going to come
over and attack them, just the closer and closer they got to the room, the
more nervous she got. Maybe that they were running into a person that was
rose than that stupid monster, even worse than the one named Ganondorf. It
felt a little queasy in her little face, so bad at this that they were about
to puke, the overwhelming energy of the aura was something she hadn't felt
before. On the contrary, she had felt it before but only in herself when
she was thinking of the young boy named Link, so maybe this person was in
love with another. At long last they were inside the new room, someone was
there, it was a someone she smelt before, the scent was strong even
underwater.
"Who're you!" A voice, a feminine one, rang out in a nice tone, the boy turning
towards the figure and only seeing a silhouette in the darkness; it was hidden
in shadows.
"W-who am I? Who are you!" Her voice seemed familiar, something he had felt
when he was younger, just not very long, whom he had met only a few times
around.
"Yes, who are you and how did you get into the legendary Water Temple." Stepping
down into the light here, it was revealed that she was a Zora, and quite
a beautiful one at that, one of the best he had ever seen. Standing at a
beautiful five feet, nine inches tall, the woman with the beautiful blue
skin brooded over him by two inches, he having to stare up at her. Mmhm,
as skinny as she had been this entire time, this older woman, looking only
a year or so above him, had some muscle on herself. As a muscular person,
this young boy was keeping it to himself not to call her beautiful, the fish-girl
was one of the best he had seen in his life. Not only that, the small head
of hers was different than any other Zora's, it was a lot different because
it was shaped like a bulb, remembering only one Zora like that
before.
On further aspect of her light blue skin, the arms were as thin as ever;
the torso and everything were also built in a nice aspect. This wasn't that
important to the boy, but she had two large mounds that were not covered
by the skin, it was showing itself off, not being able to help but stare.
He was a budding boy and at the further thoughts of such things, he stared
down, glancing at where her arms were, something was there that his eyes
had never beheld. Attached from her forearm and coming down towards her hand
was a fin that stretched out several feet--almost six--and kept itself in
those beautiful colours. Only blue and green and white were used but the
colors that they gave off, the patterns was what was met, those had to be
the best he had ever seen (making designs of different natures, like the
snowflakes.)
"Hrm, you look like someone that I have met before. I've--you seem familiar
to me, does she do the same to you, Link?" Navi whispered out towards Link
at the last part, speaking the other towards the figure, Link nodding in
the satisfaction that she was right--there was someone about this that was
a present of the past.
Looking down towards her body was even more beautiful; the one was some of
the exotic nature as the fins attached to her hands were also on her thighs.
The same designs were painted on her skin, though not the same; they were
displayed in different nature with the other ones showing off. On top of
that small head was a third eye, this one purple, while the ones in her pupils
were a beautiful violet, lighter than the other one. So familiar, that he
was sure of staring at her body that this person had somehow been in his
memories, on his quest and was someone close to him-- for a short time. Groaning
at the thoughts, he knew that this person was familiar, it was so different
from before and then it preyed upon his little cerebral memory.
"Ruto! You are Ruto, aren't you!" His eyes widened in amazement, Navi's doing
the same, and doing a double take at the woman placed in the water, leaning
against a wall now.
"Yes, I am the Princess of the Zoras, so what business is it to you?" She
smiled towards the man with a grin placed on her lips, then caught the wind
of the fairie, the other stuff on him, clinking it all together. This boy
was about seventeen or so, seven years after she had met a familiar boy whom
had been ten at the time, she a year younger than before. A masculine face,
but showing the beauty of femininity was in him, yes, plus the fact of a
sword (that familiar Hylian Shield) and the weaponry on him. Yes, he was
apart of something; he was newer than ever and just doing that made it all
click that this boy was none other than Link. Long blonde hair--like Shiek--was
streaming over him and keeping him secure in there was a tunic, but this
time it was made of a Zora tunic and blue.
Link just stared off to the side as he was being studied, never one to really
show much embarrassment for the situation, she eyeing him like a piece of
meat. Hadn't he done the same, he thought and decided maybe he had in a little
way, this one was definitely had something in mind than just innocence. Now
as he was being measured over by her eyes, his own guided to the girl of
his and Navi was seen with the server jealously in her face. Two friends
were meeting each other again, it was one sided since he hadn't said his
own identify, he would in time, the more important thing was why was she
here. It was too dangerous to be here, she wasn't wearing anything on her
body, no protection against anything, and there was no way he was taking
her again. The thought of her sitting on his head now caused a shiver to
fall down his spin, a giggle was appearing in him, the blush down his
cheeks.
"You are.Link from the Kokiiri Forest, are you not?" When the eyeing was
done, she crossed her arm over her chest and just stared over at the young
boy, she looking a bit older now.
"Yea, I'm Link, and you are Ruto. Hee, well it's been a while." He grinned
over towards her with those arms crossing over his chest and the Hookshot
held down, hiding itself from the rest of the way.
Ruto's face burst out into a swell of excitement; she was staring over at
him with some tears bustling down those cheeks in happiness. As she did this,
she swam towards him and slammed against his chest, that big body picking
him up and pulling him into a giant hug, nuzzling and kissing at him. Happiness
was swelling in her heart, he pushed all the way across the ground and now
slumping on the ground, well she was slumped and he was sitting in her lap.
If she would sit on him, he might've been squished, so this was a much better
way to show the affection boiled down inside of her arms. Well, his feelings
weren't shown that much, all he was done was embraced very much, a new one
for him, especially by one bigger than him-- it was a nice
feeling.
Link was sort of confused why he had been tackled, never had he been missed
much, or when he did it was with Saria and not this important. When he had
come back towards her at the beginning of the forest it had been so beautiful,
but the fact of the matter was that nothing this big had happened. Maybe
it was, Saria did like him very much and had jumped on him, she was just
a thirteen-year-old girl and he had been seventeen physically. A very vast
thing when someone that looked older and stronger than you were doing the
same thing to you, weight made all the difference (so did height.) Mmhm,
everything was done this way and there was nothing to change the fact that
he felt so good about everything, the way she touched him and caressed those
spots.
While the two of them were enjoying the moment--as Link had dreaded--Navi
was bursting right beside the two of them and really shivering with fear.
To conceal her from blasting the thing to smithereens, that young fairie
just appeared before the two of them and pushed him away from her. A small
groan was through her body to do it, the force of will and courage of keeping
her away was quite enough to get the two separated for the good of everything.
It was easy to yank him away from her since there was no grip on there, but
pushing Ruto away from that boy with the force of her training--without the
powers it could have been done very better. Chuckling with everything placed
in her face, that young woman didn't know what to do until he was thrown
away from her and against the wall, not hitting hard to do.
Link was pushed against the wall, actually quite fine to be away from her
that was the best thing to do since Ruto was getting too affectionate. Smiling
as he sat up, his hands went out and stroked the young fairie for her good
deed; it was better than being squished to death in the hug. Actually, she
reminded him of Impa (Ruto did) because of the bigger body and one that didn't
stumble when it went around, some power placed in her body. She wasn't a
little kid anymore, an elegant woman she was, one with a lot of power that
could defend herself with a weapon or with fists if trained in the right
manner. Staring over towards her, whom had just sighed and sulked her
shoulder--not because pushed away--he sensed it was something knew and of
course the hero knew it was about her family and race.
"Ah, Miss Navi you didn't have to push so hard." Ruto whispered out, scratching
her head with the force she had gone, she hadn't gone too far just slid against
the wall and hit her back.
When she didn't speak anything, Link picked Navi up and hugged her to his
chest, keeping his fingers laced around her larger body. "She's jealous and
has every right to be. Princess, why're you here, your father said that we
would find you somewhere around here--he thought you were dead, of
course."
"Daddy?" She let out a squeal of joy and leapt upon the air, floating on
the way down, her eyes swelling up as she spoke again to the two of them.
"Daddy is really alive, oh thank Naryu! I thought he had been frozen to death,
but wait--you can't melt that ice without a special type of fire-- don't
tell me?"
"Yeeup, I went to the Ice Cavern and gained the abilities of the Blue Fire."
Smiling, he held his hands out and the spark appeared, nothing needed for
the thing to appear, and the fire didn't go out because it was the exact
opposite of the red fire that went out in the water.
Nodding towards them, Navi linked out of his arms and fell down on his shoulders,
not at all hurting them that she might've done when he was younger. Now at
her bigger form there were just things she couldn't do, things she was glad
of and a few of the others that were a little bit sad. Glad that she could
be kissed almost like a person now, before her lips had been so tiny that
love was the only thing that kept the two from not kissing each other--it
was so embarrassing. Now it was over, but one thing that she missed so much
was being held in such small positions, hardly able to fill under his hat
and the fact that she was getting bigger. It was sort of scary changing forms
so suddenly, hoping this was the last one, it was big enough for her and
the only fairies larger than her had to be those crazy old Great
Fairies.
"So, father is alive. That is wonderful, but you asked why I was here? I
was here to find a weapon to kill this evil monster that is trapped inside
here, the monster of the Water Temple from the old ages. His name is called
Morpha, I think and he runs this temple, though I have yet to close any of
the puzzles or anything, I can't operate the water gates." A huff appeared
in her mouth, she looking back at him and kicking up into the air, preparing
to leave him, or was she just heading for another level and whispered this
as she swam up. "Follow me."
At the realization of what happened, he saw that the levels above were indeed
filled, each going up to the third floor from the sign of things. Not even
having to let himself swim, he just imagined the iron was gone and his boots
appeared, gripping at Navi as he floated up out of the first floor. Closing
his eyes from the way he soared up, it was so fast that he was afraid of
hitting something, so hands went over head and protected the area he sometimes
wish was equipped with a hard hat. He still couldn't see clearly the first
floor, so as he passed up the second one, all he saw was an empty room with
nothing around, the first had stuff around--just all shadowed over from the
darkness. What light had lit up the tiny part of the room was in the third
floor he floated up, realizing that it wasn't bad, this place wasn't flooded
as he thought, just up the entrance was it wet.
His hands had let Navi go sometime during the initiation, and she waited
on his shoulder he floated up, hands at his sides and just kicking his feet
every now and then. Appearing at the top floor, his head emerged from the
water, gasping breaths out--even though he had no need too--and stared over
at the entrance, giving it a good look. At a good glance, the room was empty
except there was a small little plaque in the center with a Triforce on the
end, some Hylian text at the side. No doors were here and the only thing
around was Ruto, she was looking at him and awaiting his arrival, the normal
temper of her had gone, revealing she had matured over the years. At long
last, he yanked himself over the edge, coming completely out of the water
and seeing none of his baggage was hurt or damp another advantage of having
the tunic, almost scared his supplies would be drenched.
"Hm, finally. For a Hylian you sure are quite slow at your pace, I wish'd
you keep up more. Now take a glance at this statue, you play your song of
Zelda's to change the water levels with an ocarina, but the thing is I can't
change it since I have no instrument. You do, right?" Okay, so maybe she
hadn't matured all that much, and as he thought this was when she walked
over towards the small picture with the Triforce Symbols and watched him
get up.
"Excuse me, but I don't have fins like you. Yea, I own one." Groaning, he
sat up a little, checking his clothes for wetness, even the under suit was
not harmed and a smile was grinning his lips when she spoke of the
marriage.
"Whenever this over and we marry, I sure am going to put some new
clothes on you. And, thank Naryu I came along to put some new weapons--no
you won't be a fighter, you are going to help me rebuild the Zora capital
by supplying with me, we can have a lot of babies." She giggled and leaned
against the Triforce mark, not even paying heed to it and waiting for what
everyone was going to say about this.
Marriage, what in the world does she mean? He remembered one of the very
last times, or most important, that the two of them had spent together alone
and that had to be when he received the Zora's medallion. Along that time
was the question that she asked him, she had said that to receive this as
some sort of engagement present, which was what it was. Engagement was a
word back then that meant nothing to him, he was just in a hurry to get the
thing back and receive his prize for stopping the world. Never discussing
it with Navi, he would of when they had gotten back to the forest--since
at thirteen he was supposed to return back here--but destiny stopped him.
It had been forgotten in his seven-year sleep because Ganondorf was all that
was on his mind, only now was it remembered at the course of
time.
"Married?" Link whispered out of a hushed tone and didn't even dare stare
at the girl named Navi, he knew what marriage was back then, and even now
he knew it better. "What do you mean I was supposed to marry
you?"
"L-Link what is she talking about?" Chuckling a little, the girl had an evil
look in her eyes, no longer hanging on his shoulder, but protecting him like
a mother does to its young so it can't be eaten by the big-bad Zora who wanted
to steal him away from her.
Engagement as he knew it now meant the profound time one spent before they
got married and usually the person received a present. On most occasions
the woman received a ring or a jewel from the man, but sometimes they both
exchanged gifts or the man got it from the girl. In any case, that was the
consent that said you were able to be married to this person within the allotted
time, he knowing that when he turned thirteen was the time for it to come
around here. Ruto and them couldn't go look for them, because the Forest
would turn them into creatures of the night, so that meant he either died
or swore it off or something like that. Now, however, he had come back and
even though everyone was dead, the race had to live on and she was probably
hoping he would marry her and consent to that sort of thing--fat chance of
that happening, he had been young and naïve.
"Yea, to get the Zora's Sapphire, my mother said to give that jewel to the
man I would love and I told him to come back when he was thirteen so we could
be married--but this jerk doesn't even come! Oh, well, when the demon of
this temple is destroyed, then we can work on it." Smiling towards him, she
didn't seem to see Navi was overreacting at the fact of the matter, maybe
Ruto liked the reaction of the fairie.
Before anything else could be said about it, something swept out of the ground
and threw the two of them away from the princess, leading them aside. Not
much of a tumble, maybe meant as a distraction to get to the prize, each
didn't go too far and when they did, it didn't lead that far away. Used to
this sort of stuff, the thing still hurt, just not as much as one of a true
stamina would venture, a regular person's skull of been smashed. Now a huge
crack appeared when he threw his head out of the rubble of the wall, about
to reach for the Hookshot, when he knew something was wrong. Link and Navi
slammed against the wall, shaking their heads in confusion of how each got
a bump on their heads, still trying to clear it when a scream came
out.
A scream interrupted both of their attentions and both threw a neck towards
the area to see that Ruto was no longer on the ground in her pissed mood,
she was sinking away. Something of a clear colour was wrapped around her
body and dragging her away, each of them knew that helping them was inevitable.
A groan was out of his lips, about to pull out the sword when the thing blipped
out of no where, as much as it had come and even the floor that it had come
out of was disappearing, leaving as if he hadn't come before. Nothing was
attempted when the wall that he even went against was knocked out, each of
them standing on the dry ground with a sulk in their shoulders, knowing that
the things had been in vain. As hard as they had tried--not really--another
victim had been captured, but of course they knew that the monster wouldn't
kill her--they needed her as 'bait' for him.
"So what did she mean by that?" She let out a growled little hiss, sort of
like the mother cub was protecting her pack and Link had turned from one
of the pack to an intruder.
"Huh? That was back then, you know I don't want to marry her, I am sort of
glad she got taken hostage." Smiling towards her, he saw she had calmed down
and nodded back, he slipping out an ocarina of his own and walking over to
where she had leaned, the plaque undamaged.
Whipping out the ocarina, he remembered the tune from the royal family and
knew that was probably the one, blowing it out with a whisk of the wind.
When that happened at all, the water began to descend from the end of the
thing and slowly fall down towards the ground, draining itself. He didn't
know what had happened, looking to his friend for a few seconds, she shrugging
and going over the edge, yelling out his name in a surprised tone. Jumping
up, stuffing the instrument down, he headed over towards the hole he had
climbed out and saw that in the case of the water down there was a huge ladder.
Yes, it had appeared out of no where and just said climb down me, even the
first floor was done with water, changing the water levels was an
understatement.
"Wow, music seems so magical in these temples." He muttered out of his breath,
mounting over the ladder--it was made of a strong wood that looked like water
had never touched it--beginning to climb down.
"Temples, the stuff is better in all of Hyrule." She agreed as he began to
go down the ladder, she flying over him and inspecting each area as they
went down there in the second floor. It surprised her how great this ladder
was, almost expecting it to snap under them and he go flying down a few floors
to be killed. Playing the song wouldn't help--she just knew it-- and jumping
was probably a stupid idea so trusting the ladder just had to be the right
thing to do with them. When at long last, he was followed over towards the
way at the last jump, she knew the second floor exploration wouldn't take
up no time, there was something there! Jumping down when he reached the bottom
of the second floor (ten minutes after starting the climb) he realized that
there was a chest in the middle of the floor.
Slowing himself over towards the end of the chest, he kicked it open and
let out a suppressed sigh of relief when the silver key was standing there.
Taking out the ring out, he slipped it out onto the other key and slipped
it down inside of his side pack, staring down towards it with a smile on
his face. Keeping it handy, not too far form his hands, he had the feeling
there were a lot more inside what seemed to be one of the most complicated
journeys of temples that's in his way. Yes, it was so good to be here and
have this in his hands a relief that when a door was in the way, which he
would conquer over, it with passing colours was in the way of it. Climbing
down the ladder, or getting on, the longest way would be quite a while, he
knew that the first floor held some secrets that just didn't wanna be discovered,
or did they? As Navi had seen something under there, so had he noticed that
there were three little statues or something, not able to stare down there
yet, it was just too far, maybe not torches but something medium
length.
Continuing down the ladder, he came to a halt at the first floor, where the
thing stopped right about the time of fifteen minutes later. Throwing himself
down, the glove coming off and lighting up the entire room, he used the power
of the Triforce to get his area done, inspecting it with close intuition.
Not much was here except a door that was covered by some steal bars; a torch
in the center was somehow lit with red fire, two others off to the side.
All beside that, there was no way to inspect anything else, the symbol of
fire was carved in a sign above the barred door, giving the impression that
the torches had to be lit to get inside. Since Deku Sticks were no longer
available--or of much use because of the size--the best next thing was to
use his archery to skill it out, to deal one flame arrow.
"Link, what're you planning to do?" She perked over his shoulder and saw
him retrieving his bow and two arrows from the quiver, holding one in his
mouth, while the other he aimed itself up.
Not that he could talk, all he did was point an arrow at the torch in the
center and then towards the unlit torch, doing the same to the other one
with confusing nature in mind. Err, Link wasn't a good one at charades and
from the look of things, he didn't do much of a good job at it, a shrugging
nature in mind. Pulling a groan through his lips, the thing was placed in
his lips and biting it with teeth curled in a snarl at how easier it would
be just to summon an old Din's Fire. Reason he didn't want to be that they
were in a closed place and that it might hurt someone or it might cave in
if a wrong turn was taken out. Taking down the arrow from his mouth now,
he was ready to explain something to his partner, when she began to shake
her had that she had it down.
Stringing the arrow in his bow, he pushed himself to the left and let it
fly the arrow catching fire and before bursting out it slammed into the pit
of the left torch. Each of the two unlit ones was settled in a corner of
this square room, so as it turned into a lit one, only one left, he switched
into the left corner. Stringing the other one from his mouth and pushing
it out, the thing spread itself and thrashed forward into the other corner,
two of them now lit and all the trio were done together. A spraining sound
caused the bars to begin to throw themselves up, a door opening up for him
too; it was a wooden door that could have been knocked down if force was
necessary. Sheathing the bow back into the side of his backpack, he sometimes
wondered how this came to be how all those stupid things were held in this
bag, shrugging a shoulder and dismissing it as magic.
"There we go." He whispered as himself, knowing she heard it and as he stepped
into the next door was open to her suggestions or statements, she usually
made them.
"You could of used Din's Fire, y'know." She whispered in a hushed tone, incase
there was an enemy there and she knew something bad was here, she could feel
it in her body. "I sense something new around here, but I am not sure what
it is, probably an enemy around here."
Just at that exact moment, a screech entered his field of vision and before
that sword sheathed out, he yelled towards her in a loud voice. "It woulda
collapsed the cave!"
"W-what would? The monster is called a Shell Blade, the inside of the mouth
is a weakness!" She brightened the aura around her body as to keep her from
not blinding anyone, but brighter than the Triforce in the way, a sort of
shell was sitting about ten feet from where he stood, having scanned it earlier.
"North of you!"
"Din's fire would of shut it off, and made it collapse." Turning around towards
the northern direction, the boy turned over at the ground and saw that there
was a pink shell just lying before his eyes. Groaning, the blade he had his
hand on the hilt when cautious steps were taken forward, and well ready for
what was to come to pass in this day and age around here. Around the shell
was a linked key on a chain, probably the guard dog or something was what
he thought when wandering over towards the thing with the sword pulled out
of its blade. Yes, he wandered a few more feet when all of sudden the thing's
mouth opened and a tongue shot out, making a roaring sounds as it stopped
inches from his face, teeth bared back in meanness. This thing meant business,
that's all what the boy knew as he jumped back, the air loosening his fall
back, sort of getting used to the water feel back until he drained the
water.
With a shot, the thing went for him, throwing itself in the air and launching
a full frontal assault, whatever the shell creature was had to be in a hurry
for him. When it got within the distance of him, he swung the blade at the
creature's shell--not as an assault--just trying to defend him from being
gnashed with those sharp teeth. Not wanting to be gnashed at, he swung it
forward and that's when the shell was cracked a little, watching it bounce
off the blade and go across the room, a few of those teeth cracking when
it hit the wall. Diamond-shaped blades were in its mouth, and it was just
hard to believe those were the real teeth of it, once or twice giving a double
take or two towards them. Smirking as the thing got back up, Link had to
give the thing some credit, a little of the shell was cracking, so it wasn't
yet time for a bad assault and as the mouth opened to attack him it was all
over.
A smoking shot entered its mouth and bounced through the inside of the shell,
the monster closing its shell and whimpering in silent pain. Closing that
armour was the worst thing because the beam just zoomed through the outside
of the shell, creating a full hole that oozed with blood, the monster sinking
down towards the ground in a small painful manner. Staring off to the side,
sheathing the blade back down (the Hookshot put up when they first entered
the room) he would only use the shot of hooks during the water. Navi was
smoking from her barrier, having been charging up this whole time and waiting
for a shot, since getting horizontal shot by Link was proved to be sort of
difficult. First he would have to break all the ugly thing's teeth with the
stroke of his sword, then go in for a stab or a slash to the left and right,
something that Link had said he hated (this way it helped them both
out.)
"You always take the fun out of things." He spoke in a humorous tone, bending
at the knees near the monster and ripping the chain off, not taking the delicacy
to slip it off incase the thing wanted some revenge with fingers
taken.
"Yea, yea, you know without me I would die." Grinning, that teasing tone
came out, she pulled down inside of his arms, those hands going over and
stroking her newly acquired shortened hair that from the Fire
Temple.
"Mmhm, I wouldn't want to be without you." He whispered with a silent tone
and put her back on his shoulder, turning around towards the door was headed
right before him and on that would be other lands. Walking out through the
door and giving a glance to where he met Ruto, it was a little sad that she
was kidnapped; though someone had to be gone with them. One of the Sages
had been captive, the other one was a guy and wouldn't have been captive
much of one, and now he guessed who the next one was. Yes, she was of the
Zora race of water, only one other person was the candidate for that and
the King fit the description, not really sure of what it went. Since the
first sage was not a King, the second one was and so the third one wouldn't
be a royalty, just a regular person of this.
At long last he was in the old room at the bottom of the Temple, the main
room and from the look of the ground gave him the look that it was made of
sand. A regular beach at the bottom of the place, that platform was just
sticking in the center and showing off like a Tiki statue from the old religions.
There was a small door infront of him, it was blocked up with a key he would
go there later on, now all he had on his mind was a thing seen on the way
down. Ignoring that, he knew where to go next, it was a place right next
door that he had noticed there was a block sticking out, the block was not
in the way, just was done. Something told him, as he ran to the left of the
square and peered inside of here, that it was time to push it and maybe it
would lead to a new place or not.
"Link, there is a door." Navi spoke out when he wasn't going for the first
place; he was just walking over towards a square block that was carved in
the wall.
"I know, I know, I'll do it on my way back." He muttered and headed over
towards the cave and while about to climb in, there was a door with a key
right to his left, this was in the way. The doorway was seven feet in the
air and under it was a wooden block that you could climb on and make your
way up there, quite a nice thing since it was blocked with a key. Okay, so
he would deal with this block, check that door with the wooden climbing,
then there would be the one connected to the pillar. He just had an idea
that the pillar would lead up to the second floor that would be a bad thing
in this case, since everything else was in the way. Now, throwing himself
into the dark lit spot, he slammed down into the red brick, it right before
him, there was nothing else in this entire doorway.
Slamming a balled fist in the center, the auburn block with the mood in the
center slid down a few yards back and then it fell down into a clear pool
of water. Glancing down at the thing in the water, there was no where else
to go, meaning the only thing to do was use it as a future reference. No
weapons were needed now, so he just stared down at it and as he wandered
away, thoughts were slinking towards the aftermath of it. Maybe there was
a strange passage underground that would lead him through here, whatever
the case was that he had to do the right thing. While he slipped out of the
whole, his voice rang out towards Navi in an enlightened tone that was to
tell him where they were to go next.
"Can we try the wooden block of the door?" When they had come, Navi had noticed
it, he just knew she had since her eyes wandered over there in a familiar
tone and that was where she nodded.
"Sure, I think that would be great, but what do you got for the block." Of
course she had been curious about it, why wouldn't she, the stupid block
had been a waste of their precious time in here, this place looked all unstable.
Sometimes during this place, the walls had crumbled when Ruto was taken away,
the area had been water around it for Goddess knows how long, water sank
into places. Who knew when this place was going to just give away and collapse,
it was quite a journey that she didn't want her or him to be in for, the
death of it all. How funny it would be to fall down and die when a loose
brick in there way, a stupid temple that was worse than the other two that
had been completed. It just had to be the water, there was no doubt that
was what caused this place to be so loosen, otherwise the others (which she
guessed were completed all at the same time) would be just as
raggedy.
"I think we may need it in the future." He simply spoke, wandering over where
the wooden block was, standing on it, checking to see if the stuff was molded
with water and discovered it was made of iron, the thing had been in the
water for so long that the thing was rusted. "It is old with water-age, and
a metal of some sort."
"It maybe rusted, but remember that you thought it was wood. Who cares if
it is a little wet, it isn't a life and death situation. Yea, but good enough
to climb, so let's go on." She smiled and tried to brighten him up, he may
have been a little disappointed that it was like this, but considering the
situations, rust never really broke in most cases.
"Mmhm, you are right, I mean if we were crossing over a huge bridge of rust
then I would be worried, but we are only getting up to open a stupid door."
Giggling at his nervousness, the boy jumped up the small little one and looked
over at the door above him, taking off the most recent key. The one that
was halfway crushed by the lightning beam of hers, he hoped it worked and
as it slid in, the thing answered prayers and did its work. Watching the
key melt inside of the lock, not only did the lock disappear, but the wooden
door melted it self and showed that below water level was bad. Mmhm, the
wooden door had been submerged for only who knows how long, which meant no
one with an ocarina had ever dared to lower the water level. This was a good
thing for him; taking care of the doors was sort of tough in the temple of
flame and now in the aqua church was going to be easy. No, this place wasn't
going to be easy, he had the feeling it was the worst around here, at least
when it was done, the stuff went downhill.
Walking into the new room led the both of them that this entire temple was
made of square-shaped rooms; all the others from before were the same. Besides
that, he was sitting on a platform that was connected to the side; walking
towards the edge and peering over said the interference of nothing below.
On his other side was one of those things from Death Mountain and Lake Hylia,
the Tektite, this one asleep and aside it was a door that was unlocked. Not
believing his luck, and bad luck, the boy was about to pour out and leave
when the tone of familiarity from the Flame Temple peered over his eyes.
One of those crystals that you hit and something happened, the fire disappeared
in this temple and he had an idea this one had to deal with water (there
was a huge bubbling fountain at the bottom of the two- hundred foot drop
down out of here.
"Navi, could you strike the switch for me?" He whispered hunched down at
his knees, whispering so he didn't wake the monster and bending as to see
what happened when it was hit.
"Mmhm, I'll do it quietly." She also whisked out of her mouth, going over
towards the switch and pitting it with her hand instead of an energy blast
of Ki. As soon as that happened, she heard the water bubble and nodded as
the fountain rose up the what seemed forever drop and appeared at the level
of them. Across the place was fifteen feet, seven towards the center with
the fountain and another seven to the other end, the pool only a foot across.
Adventurous souls could attempt this, and heavy people could fall, if you
weren't a certain weight, then you could just forget about it and the thing
would sink you down to the ground. Quite an action to take for someone, she
knowing that the boy would do it, so she already floated over near the fountain,
waiting for him to attempt it.
He had followed her mind predictions, leaping up when the thing started up
and held himself outright, trying to restrain himself from leaping too hard.
At long last--or so it seemed--the thing reached the top and the timer had
began to start itself off, he taking off like a bullet escaping from a newly
prepared gun. Sailing the first seven feet and landing on the center of the
pool, it didn't move, which told him he was just the right size for it, almost
scared it would pull him down. He'd have to loose a few pounds and come back
in a few weeks to try again, not that he was fast, the water pressure was
intense on the fountain, he just didn't know how much. Cracking his knuckles,
the timer telling him that thirty seconds were left--it was sort of like
Morse code, you have to follow the beats-- the next part worried
him.
Taking a step or two back, almost losing his balance because there was no
room, he took a few steps forward and knew when the ground was gone. Having
a glance down before stepping, he had to do this to restrain from running
in the air, it didn't work like in the comedy stories of the old days. No,
that wasn't the case and when it was in the way, he leapt down the seven
feet, his feet placed in the air and not even watching where he was going
to land. Link made a fatal (and comical) statement when not watching where
he was going because there was that monster right below him, sleeping and
maybe dreaming of killing a man similar to him. Falling down on his feet,
a squeal of pain entered his ears, the cry of something in death and a squelching
blood pouring all over his feet, causing him to slide forward when trying
to get up, a good thing that he didn't go backwards.
"W-what happened?" He was too afraid to look, just gathering himself up and
awaiting the soon to be land on his shoulder, which always meant his fairie
was right by him.
"You landed the wrong way." Just trying to make it seem like a normal thing,
her hands over her mouth to restrain the laughs, she knew how much this would
upset him.
"I-I slipped, Navi. What do you mean landed wrong?" Then she heard the chuckles
of something, his face masked in confusion, eyes still held nothing and just
staring down into darkness.
"Y-you.oh Goddess!" She burst into a stream of giggles, examining his legs
that were covered in the green liquid of blood, not even baring to look at
the ex-Tektite because there simply was no more.
"I-It's not funny! I thought I was going to die." With some guilt, his eyes
peeked open, knowing it was safe, those eyes trailed down towards her laughing
gesture, growling a bit in anger. Then they went down towards his boots,
seeing the muck that covered them, and a little face was made from him, not
knowing what in the world it was that covered them. Simple deduction revealed
his location of landing and the fact he looked over where the monster was
(expecting it to be up and rearing) only to see half of a decimated body
was left, and three of the legs were twitching with it, wriggling off-ward.
Feeling the sickness rise in his throat, a hearty little gag was revealed
there, starting off at it with the force of puking was really showing its
dark side. The force of him landing, plus the boots, had caused such destruction
that the thing was an innocent victim in him trying to slide across here
and what was worse had to be the fact he couldn't wash these boots off for
a while!
"Sick." He let a small gagging sound out of his throat and picked himself
up, keeping from slipping by grabbing the wall to support his weight, the
door before him just sitting open.
"Sure it is, but you just had to see it happen to someone else to think it
was funny. Hey, are you mad about it?" She floated over towards him, his
face was masked in a grumpy nature, but he seemed to be holding back something,
a relentless emotion she couldn't decipher.
"Of course I am, the thing was innocent and I killed it!" He let out in a
pursuit of fury, trying to grab the door, only to fall down on his behind
and throw his hands in the air, almost throwing a regular temper
tantrum.
She didn't laugh at this, just appeared over beside him and hugged his face;
he was starting to cry over something more important than this. Could it
have been Ruto, she wondered and shrugged it off since he said he was glad
she was gone, there was no way that fish-woman had to do with this. Then
the realization was that maybe it had to do with everything, her being kidnapped
was just an outscoring of what was going to happen. Comforting him as best
as she could, she shook him softly, embracing his face and those hands went
across her body, rubbing in specific spots that he knew were part of her
specialty. Shuddering at his touch, those magic fingers in the air, his way
of comforting her was to do it to himself, the boy had displayed it some
nights that they slept together and pressure got to him.could you blame him
when everyone expected so much of you?
Silence was all that waited for him, he gripping his fist with the immense
pain inside of his chest, the saddening nature that was coming back, leaving
it alone. Nothing could stop it from bursting through but himself, and as
he made sure of this, the only thoughts that flowed through him was how much
he would cry when this was all over. A glance over towards the door revealed
he knew something that the others didn't want him to know, a trap in the
making was just awaiting them both. Relenting the self from the door, turning
away from it and watching with peeled as the thing sort of disappeared, it
vanished with a start, showing it was merely an illusion. A mirage that was
the same as those fake doors inside the previous temple, except when you
dealt with water, then you dealt with fake beings, the water mystified all
that dared to trespass within it.
Huffing breaths were taken as he dodged out of there, Navi floating behind
him and in silence he narrowed his eyes towards the last passage on the last
floor. Snapping through the sand, if there were any hidden enemies in there
he didn't know, nor care while the emotions were starting to run dry from
his body. The run did some good, it kept everything from going off, when
you were taking off and speeding you're vigor up, then the whole world started
to make sense, those pitiful things called emotions were just gone. Sometimes,
it was wished that these pitiful things weren't around, they only clouded
you're judgement and made you keep from doing the last thing in the world
that otherwise is considered the worst option for humanity. Taking a few
runs forward, that place was right infront of him and with a small little
surprised smile, it was incased under the water.
Strange, the place was a literal Wonderland with the rabbit hole belonging
to an eel instead of the furry creature that always seemed to be late. Diving
down into the waters below, he was automatically felt with the feeling of
satisfaction, nothing was wrong with taking the battle out, and there he
held onto the Hookshot with those eyes sliding around the ground. Before
him were some rocks, that was all, they didn't look in place, but he really
wasn't worried about that for now, all he had to do was make sure everything
went according to place. Jumping over the rocks, hearing a creek in his step,
he automatically took down in the water in those Iron Boots, dodging everything
that even resembled a rock, purified they were monsters. At last there was
a lone gate infront of him, nothing in particular about it, except the fact
that the pounding was getting faster and the thing was hanging from the
ceiling!
"Link, they are called Spike Monsters, but at this level I doubt you can
deal with them, let's just--the gate." She whispered in a bit of frustration,
staring at the thing you had to climb to get into, he was an all right climber,
just in the water seemed a little more difficult.
"I-I know, shit." He thought with the small mentality, his power of thought
returning and all of the emotions were drained from him, hands loosely hanging
onto that shot that gave out hooks.
"Go on, I'll cover you!" She yelled and saw him beginning to climb out of
there, he was scrambling up there when she turned her back at the three monsters
steadily had been aimed at him. Youma usually didn't notice here, that was
good since the element of surprise was there, these monsters possessing so
eyes, so it even made an untimely mistake when dealing with a seven-inch
fairie. Well, they didn't seem much of trouble, the aura having been charged
up for the few past seconds as those monsters tried to scramble up, the rocks
having transformed of some sort. It wasn't enough time to judge their
differences, just that now they possessed an iron body and spikes--well they
did--because as soon as the beam shot through them, they were dead. No screams
were given, nothing was thrown out, the ashes just appearing and as soon
as that was done, she soon slipped down through the cracks of the shut gate,
it large enough for her to go through, but not for him (he had shut
it.)
When she drenched from the water--that only being a passage to another
place--they were out of the liquid and only in a room where a chest stood.
A simple blue room, well dark violets like all of the other rooms around,
they were made of stone, just soaked in some sort of strange dye. Maybe back
in the old days when they could promptly use the Blue Fire, the elders had
painted this place with it, since regular fire would burn, maybe this one
didn't hurt certain things. It was hard to tell the differences between the
two flames, all you could do is hope if you were hurt by it, was as soon
you weren't ashes. All that was considered that was this chest was in the
way, something in it and as she looked around for anything else, his body
was leaning against it, giving it a shove.
"Help me, you big girl." He whispered out in a teasing tone, gripping on
the side and pulling, this one of the biggest chests that they had run into
since ever.
Smirking towards him, she fluttered over where his hands were, placing her
hands on top of those of his, giving a huge yank with all of their power.
Both of them were put together so the thing did give out, the chest flowing
off and both of them, being thrown with it, landing on the other side. It
was a good idea to make these things expendable, of course they were thousands
of years ago, and what Navi feared did happen. Shattering into a few pieces,
that small little thing was showing itself off, it was indeed broken with
all the years of wetness around. Not to mention the fact that years around
had dripped certain stuff into it, now only the material inside remained
and what it examined, as were parts.
"W-what is this, certainly not a legendary weapon!" Link let out a small
little growl, scooping up the materials and just stared at them, they certainly
did resemble a few things that he had, showing themselves off in a flourish
of colours. A long chain--about thirty feet--was coiled up in a bundle along
with a bunch of other coils and screws to add to something, a sharp hook
on the edge of that rounded up rope. That was when he realized these were
parts to a Hookshot, just like the type he had, a whole new body also in
there, it just a weird dismembered parts. A body of this new shot of hooks,
actually a bit longer, was violet where the other one was a simple gray;
he agreeing this had to be a sort of upgrade on it. They were all stored
inside a sack, or a cloth that was completely dry, so maybe one could carry
them around as careful not to lose the tiny pieces.
"I'm not at all sure." She gathered up the cloth and tied it in a bundle,
floating with the not-so-heavy sack and placing it down inside of his backpack,
tightening it around the pocket that it was placed in, no sense in losing
it.
It was a cheap gift, that was for sure, he placing his hands at his sides
and examining the place around to see if something were in the way, not at
all surprised to find anything. With only a key left in his pocket, this
was no time to gamble around for something; they just had to find another,
since he knew where they were headed next. All the rooms on the bottom floor
were done, heading up for the second floor and exploring all four rooms,
then it was off to the third and final floor, doing the same to there. In
that center room to use his last key, he knew it was strange, just without
a key in here, he felt so desperate and alone, as if a locked door would
turn up and he out of luck. Gripping his fists, a smash was given towards
the ground where the shattered box was, hurrying over towards the hole (keeping
an eye out when Navi was on his shoulder, smiling towards her) then diving
inside the water.
Nothing was in his way, so within a few minutes he had headed over towards
the center door in the sand-filled lot, taking a glance around for anything.
No enemies in his way, the key slipped down into the slot, leaning against
it as the rusted foot, along with that lock, was disintegrating before his
eyes. Mmhm, as he stared beyond amazement while the iron door was rusting
before his eyes, there was nothing to do put peer inside the room, it dark
like he expected. Not as much as expectations were led, because as soon as
a glance was castled towards there, the places had a dim light about it,
and not just from the room they were heading out of. Glancing towards Navi,
she using herself as sort of a flashlight, he nodded and stepped down into
the dry room, feeling his footfalls as he walked.
"We're standing on another one of those rusted platforms." He was invaded
within his thoughts by Navi's voice, he taking a glance down towards it and
nodding with that, this one was actually stone and not rusted.
"Well, kinda. Hm, does that mean that maybe there is something under here?"
A glance around the room made him feel like he was in the future or something;
the place was vastly decorated in a way that didn't seem all that familiar.
Along this square room was small little squares in the ground, each placed
in a pentagonal with lines all around and the pentagon basically a background
for it, or a banner of some sort. In this way, he was sort of staring upward
when noticing there was one of those plaques that raised the water level,
it was on the second floor, which was a very long climb and had no ladders
around. A groan was escaping his throat because there wasn't anywhere to
go it was like they were trapped and raising the level seemed to be impossible.
Actually, along the three floors were small little blocks that were seven
feet wide and across, each was held up in the air towards each
floor.
"The Hookshot! Link, see up there!" She pointed over towards where the second
floor was, a small little thing like in the Forest Temple, it was a circle
with a square in the middle that was a magnet that held him if hookshot
at.
Of course, he hadn't noticed it before because that glance was so fixed towards
the plaque that was out of reach, this blue room suddenly seeming a lot easier.
Watching her gather up there and lighting herself up for him, a direct target
his that her aura changed a pure green, for the time being, and that was
when the shot fell forward. Only about twenty-five feet up, the thing connected
and soon he felt the tug on him, knowing within a few seconds airborne would
be possible around here. Yanked through the air, knowing exactly when he
was to fall, his thoughts were focused on landing, there was a trick to this
and if you didn't master it right then you were dead meat, the trigger was
there. As soon as he came within the distance, he hit the release button
on the hookshot and landed on right where he was on the front of the ground,
staring where the plaque was.
His ocarina slid from that pouch and blowing out the tune of the Royal Family,
he heard the water start to sink in from everywhere, it soon rising right
above his feet. Now with boots only a little drenched in the water (of course
not really since the tunic held them dry) he stared over and saw that indeed
the platform had risen. That also meant that outside the water had risen,
it just had to be, he still curious how it was inside of here and also trapped
into the pinnacle. Brilliant, because down there was where he needed to be,
stepping on the device was what he did, pulling the blade out and doing what
came natural towards him. The blade landed in the center, sending a shockwave
out towards him, causing the stone to crack and break into tiny pieces, a
precaution this was, because of what he saw on his way up.
Why, you ask, did he crack it in half and waste such precious power when
he knew something by the name of Morpha was after him? It was simple because
of those spikes that resided on both ends of his way down, scrounging down
with that in mind, a smile pasting the face. Mmhm, as he slid down towards,
he knew that the Iron Boots would of led straight down on top of those thick,
seven feet long spikes that just stood out of the ground. Wanting to chomp
him, they would never get their chance because they simply weren't dealing
some amateur, this was the Hero of Time, he was ready for anything. Now as
the ground slowed down, passing through and appearing in a room that favored
where he had seen the rocks attack him about ten minutes before, the arena
was empty, a gate was ahead with the first glance.
"A switch." He whispered to Navi, keeping his own, a feeling of remorse of
going over and touching the thing was not in his planning schedule, the thing
about twenty feet from them.
"Yea, let me shoot it from here, I hear something." A scuttling sound was
coming out of her ears, and as she sparked up a shot, she heard him yank
the sword out and prepare it. A lowly thing to do, but somehow the sword
seemed more appropriate, even if they were underwater, it was good enough
because the way he held it, the sword was humming in a soft tone. Going for
an energy shot, no doubt, it was a good thing because she heard more than
one scuttle, she heard quite a few and even some new sounds to those elven
ears. Mmhm, something was coming and as she pulled back and shot it forward,
she knew that something was coming because when the gate at the top opened
up, screams shot out. Covering her ears, backing up from the few feet she
had fluttered forward, actually getting behind the hero so the shot wouldn't
get her, the sight was bad.
Two of those enemies where they had the sharp teeth, the clams with the Jaws
of Life were fluttering about, clamping their teeth to see whom. That most
of been the sound was the gnashing of their teeth up against the steel cage,
trying to break through and get at the two of them, smelling fresh meat.
Of course they wanted to go towards him, to get there and she didn't even
know how long they had been stored in there, never being fed and if most
of them were just corpses up there. Shivering at the thoughts of that, she
felt the gate slide shot and was caught with that it may open up when they
were done or stay closed, just a trap for the two of them to die on. The
beam of light slid out of her body, extracting itself in the body and slashing
forward through the air--or water--going down in a huge blast just to take
them all out in a sudden whip.
Screeches from the clams with mouths were given off, also those rocks were
sitting there and not yet active, each one awakening as the light went out.
No remorse was in her body, she just let the power flow--knowing that it
wasn't that much (woulda been without the training)--everything was good
since Shiek's power arts lessons. Energy came out and blasted them all around
and as soon as the light disappeared, the ashes were rustling down inside
of the ground, throwing it about. Inside the ashes was something she hadn't
noticed before, and she was glad that these things didn't get hurt easily,
a small key was standing about and almost half-bent, still able to be used.
Wow, it was a good thing that everything was concealed, otherwise the loss
of seeing a half-melted key would have been a site for sour
eyes.
"It's broken!" He cried out and threw himself down into the ashes, taking
it out with some examination, blowing a sigh of relief as he hooked it on
the rink and stuck down inside of his side pack. "Almost broke, you sure
don't hold back on me, did you waste all that energy on those stupid
things?"
"Not at all, I just used it for some powerful training to thank for this.
Otherwise I'd be passed out." Giggling, she floated over towards him, and
nodded, that was sure a lucky break to run into Sheik, she had an idea that
they were going to need it soon enough--Onii floated through her mind, making
her mind feel wet.
He nodded towards her and walked over towards the entrance of where they
had come off of, thinking about the boots leaving his feet and they're the
iron was gone. Disappearing without even thinking of the gate and as he emerged,
there was no remorse because prying a steel gate was not something he cared
to attempt. Trying his sword wasn't even worth the effort, plus leaving something
on the switch wasn't joyous since if there was something important there,
he would come back for it whenever the time was right. Bombs did not work,
and as he pulled himself and took a glance at the iron door infront of him,
a kick to the door made it fall down since a lock wasn't on it, the realization
that this temple falling down was apparent. Slipping out of the new room
and into a new one--well not new, just another floor--he shrugged a shoulder
at the areas and nodded, it felt nice to be out of the pinnacle of
light.
To his bitter surprise there was a door standing right infront of him, the
wood block right infront of it, bared with a key and ready to being opened.
Nodding, he leapt for the door and made his way over there, leaping the feet
across and not even dealing with getting ready to swim over there. Nothing
to worry about, no monsters were on this floor either, he worried that they
guarded the pinnacle and making the accusation that since he had been on
all floors already. He almost expected those small little things with the
legs he had squashed to be around here, using the water with legs like those
water-spiders, even though this one only had four legs instead of the usual
eight. Mmhm, it meant nothing was guarding the way and when his newly recent
key slid into the lot, the door going along with it, that doorway stood open
for him with open arms.
A bare room was before him, there was only a switch in the room that he awaited,
just the same shade of blue and violet like all the rest had been. Except
that normal white switch had been where the crystal was summoned and the
geyser went down, the opposite of what it had been when he smashed that monster.
None of the youma in here, he stared at the very back of a wall, the back
showed that indeed a geyser was spewing its beautiful water for him, the
lukewarm never harming him. Speaking of the spewing fountain, it was up all
the way so that he couldn't get up there, not even attempting to slide in
there, since the pressure would kill him, plus no time to get over there.
Only one solution and he knew he, walking over towards the geyser and staring
at Navi, still a little confused at what the problem solving
was.
"Urm, it's all the way up, go any ideas?" He whispered out of his usual tone,
making sure that no one in the upper floor was awake, this taking him or
her up in the third floor if a door led out of here.
"You could try hitting it, then let it go down and while we're both on it,
I'll try to nail a shot as well, this way we sink up towards the new room."
Mmhm, a quick plan on the go, that was usually how she didn't work, not expecting
the duo to be able to manipulate water, she just wasn't expecting
this.
Before she could shoot a shot out, he undid the bow and nailed a shot down
in the center of the crystal, the thing shattering and watching glass spew
in different directions. Only going a few feet from them, they were lucky
that the thing was still in working condition, because it slid down towards
its weight and was ready for him. Mmhm, as this happened, he stared at the
water fountain go down, he able ready to go up when a creaking sound shot
out his hearing temporarily. Something was coming towards him, he just knew
it, the bow held ready as he backed up, and motioned for her silently to
follow him along, staying back away from it. Maybe it was the cut of the
youma to act now, because a tinkering sound happened as something with the
four legs dropped down, quadruple mad at him for some reason.
He was ready, of course since he backed up, and the arrows went flying through
the air in a quick paced battle, slicing into the skin of it. Of course these
monsters weren't very hard to begin with, they were actually on the side
that he could step on, preferring to use some of those arrows. Those sharp
pointed pieced the skin and with only a scream of pain, the thing sunk down
towards the ground and remained quiet for a few seconds. Just when you thought
it was over, the thing leapt into the air, one last arrow going into the
middle of its eye and with a slump it was dead to the world. There wasn't
much need for his bow since the Forest Temple, a little somber about that
and would push it towards its limits when something came his ways, a feel
of the sword just didn't clash with him right now.
"Good riddance." The words danced from his mouth as he stepped down on top
of the platform, watching there was no need to hit it again, it began to
rise automatically when his feet placed on the water.
"I could have just blasted him, you didn't need to waste that many arrows."
All together, the hero had wasted six arrows on that monster, the seventh
blasted down in the center of that ugly eye, shattering brain matter. Now
as it poured under, the thing disappearing from them and she feeling a little
sick about it, yes that evil side had reappeared on him, one that reflected
towards the monsters. Never was anything put towards him, nothing would be
directed towards her since the bones in her body knew the truth that he'd
never raise a finger towards her. Animosity was reflected inside of that
mind, she knowing a simple shot could have taken care of this monster, it
was a laughing matter at how easy they were. No, they were both a little
vicious about these matters, but there was just sometimes when nothing affected
him and the arrows directed each time into the skull.
"It's fine, Nav', I just wanted to take it out." Turning over towards her,
he smiled one of those beautiful smiles and it was forgotten from her, she
placing all of that full confidence inside of him. As it raised up, the darkness
began to fade from his eyes, everything revealing itself in the time being,
just a plain room he expected from the scent of here. Yes, he could sometimes
smell the blood in a monster if it had just killed something, which was a
secret talent of being raised in the forest was heightened senses. When the
water level raised all the way, he stepped on top of the place, taking a
glance around and revealing there was only an open door for them. No thought
was put in as he walked inside of the room, or in actuality was walking out
of a room, the bars sliding down under him.
Spinning around at the bars, thinking that they were trapped, a spin around
showed that they were not trapped, in the third floor of the main room. For
a better explanation, on the third floor of the main room was a carved small
hole at the top of the ceiling, a glance down showed it was only seven feet
down from where they landed. Inside of this "room" was just a block about
fourteen feet across and ten feet wide, not very large, some sort of hidden
passage for them. No way he could make the jump down, since the water was
at the second level and he thinking the fall would kill him, since the reason
was no way to raise the water. Wait a minute, his eyes were focusing over
towards a block that was covered with dust, it was a pale blue and held some
similar characters as the other two had before.
"Another level-riser for us, I can see a pattern rising here, good thing
it is one of the last ones, eh?" He spoke while dusting the gloves from the
plaque, everything came down inside of his face, coughing for a few seconds,
before the eyes closed and reopened with fascination, the resembling triangles
shimmering in the dark glow from before.
"So the final third level has come to pass, eh? Go ahead and try it out,
we can make the jump down if you wanted too, or I could carry you. It couldn't
hurt to be touched in any particular way." She brightened across it, so he
could read the inscription, of course he didn't need any special help with
this, the tune was written down there incase forgotten by
someone.
Sparkling down from his ocarina came the tune of the Royal Family; it put
up and down inside that satchel before the water began to rise. When at last
it was gone, and he knew this might be one of the last times that refilled
it, but the fact remained that one of the levels was unexplored. It didn't
worry anyone, this was supposed to be a hard temple, the hardest, or so the
facts said in their own special ways. Indeed, the third level was fell all
the way to the top, seven feet below was a dive that he could make in this
tunic, even without it that didn't seem too far. Clearing his throat and
nodded to her, he held his hands together and stepped off the ledge, falling
down and sinking into the liquids below.
With mouth closed and eyes shut, he sank down and resurfaced within a few
seconds, legs kicking in the style that kept him up, not even needed too,
it wasn't a dog paddle, some sort of variation he made up. The tunic was
making him float like a life preserved, a very good thing since he wasn't
one of the best swimmers in the world, and if tired enough could pass out
and sink to the bottom (not that it would kill him.) Eyes were focusing around
and where he saw beside him was indeed where he wanted to go, dubbing all
the other doors as just dubs, just ways to make a person want to slit their
throat, temples were usually like that all the time. He had ran into a few
of the duds before, that one with the block at the bottom was just a stupid
door no one even wanted to follow into at any cases, useless puzzles that
affected the person in more ways than one, usually just for a joke. Swimming
over where the door he had entered to refill the last level--the locked door
from before just a level above, recognizing that all of them had been shut
down with keys.
The same rusted door was standing in his way, climbing on top of it and pulling
the keys inside of there, watching the door and everything disappear from
his eyes. Standing inside the new doorway, while running water was disappearing
all over his hues, and there he stared forward at the block he stood at,
the melted ice just flowing all around. Sleeping Kesse were standing at his
sides, not feeling like messing with them so a few little steps were led
forward in a sneaking fashion. Almost feeling as good as Shiek, his hands
went over there faces when close enough, breaking their necks as silently
as a Shinobi would, standing in the center of the room with nodding pleasure.
Taking a few steps forward into the block, a stare over the edge was where
his eyes widened as far as they could, almost bulging themselves out of widened
sockets?
Okay, so going down from where he stared was a slippery slope that nothing
there except a small platform on some cranes that slid back and forth. Now
that wasn't what made him stare around, it just had to be the fact that opposite
of there, in the center of the room, was a deep pit of blackness that led
to nothing. This wasn't a bad room, by any means, because opposite of the
seven feet pit was another slope, this one where all the water was going
down. Yes, down there was a huge fountain of water, a bunch of platforms
going on a circular motion, disappearing inside of the waterfall and reappearing
right on the other side, it was just like the other end. Well, almost like
that except one little platform only went down a period of ten feet down
and up, while the other was meant in a circle.
"Wow, I wasn't expecting something like this, it is like a water wonderland
around here. I wonder how we expect to get across here." He whispered with
a hushed tone, so that any Kesse that were around didn't decide to awake
and pull a sneak attack on him.
"I don't know except by some good speed and luck, are you sure you want to
attempt it?" A stupid question, they had to do it or face the consequences
of never knowing what came next, that just couldn't be done in this sort
of game, if it was even called that.
"Of course we have too, you know that. I can't just quit on here, it is my
profession to brave these odds all the time." Smiling towards her, he waited
until the platform was near his feet, stepping down and landing on the solid
thing with such ease, seeing it as it began to descend.
"Yea, yea, I just am worried what'll happen if you fall down there." A breath
of passion suddenly came out of her mouth; she staring down over the edge
as it finally hit the ground, a platform also in the way. As the waited thing
was coming on, the one of the second platforms coming into synch with him,
she was expecting him to fail in his mission; this just seemed too hard.
With such ease, her eyes admired him as he leapt upon the first platform,
seeing the second and quickly raising towards the occasion on that one, mounting
it in seconds. There were little marks on the place where someone could use
a Hookshot to climb up there, Link using his newfound training to bound those
heights and climb over them in such ease. She admired him, loved him and
actually hated him for being this strong, she knew that cockiness was never
in his mind, just that something equally more powerful would come.
It went back to a night before when she had the dream, and over all the years
the voice had come and decided it back to close it down. On the horse heading
towards her was when it happened, less than a week ago, it could have been
a dream or a precognition, or a little of them both in reality. She was scared,
of course she was, something was coming and it didn't know what it was, she
had no idea and he was still the clueless one of it. No way that he would
find out about her crazy little obsessions of that, there was no way to clue
him in on this and add to his nervousness. Link was already messed up about
a few other things, he was a little bad about the most things around here,
but now adding her own problems, was the last thing that was on her
mind.
"Don't worry, Nav', I hate it when you worry about me." He did hate it when
she worried and that was as he thought when scaling the other one of those
platforms, realizing his rate of speed was slow. Hrm, at first he was just
a little stupefied, then he remembered that the mechanical switch was going
back at the same rate, even if he was sitting on there. It didn't matter
about anything, he just had to go ahead with it or die out or something like
that, it was the thought of the matter that counted. Yes, he had to go fast
or it would lose him and he'd sink over the edge in a matter of minutes,
not a good thing when going against so many enemies that waited ahead. Grinning,
the race was on and as he scaled the other end, nothing was in his mind except
getting to the top, knowing no surprises were waiting for him to go
there.
Power-leaping across the third little platform, he scaled up the fourth,
fifth, and finally appeared down on the last one the sixth one. Dancing through
the air in an acrobatic measure, he leapt the extra foot and landed upon
the edge of the area, it resembling the last area. A door ahead of him was
unlocked, it was a good thing since he was out of keys now, the last ones
of before were now gone from away him. Walking over towards the edge of the
door, kicking it down with a foot, the familiar smell of water was around;
also a shed of blood was reeking in it. Dreading what was coming into this,
nothing at that point in time there; he just unsheathed the door and stepped
out through the door with the dreading fate disappearing as the light came
out.
A long little block he was standing on, a cross of water was sticking out
and filled to the top with water, he staring to his left and seeing another
block. Yes, another was also to his left and his far-left was also a larger
block, to his right was just a wall that stood in the way, like in the edge
of a wall. Only five feet forward was the edge where the water met, about
only ten feet deep and nothing below there, he stared forward at what was
ten feet from his little eyes, resting on that new form ahead. Weird about
the things around was the fact that each held some sort of dragon entity
on there, standing out like a totem pill, a gray dragon with evil eyes displaying
fangs out for this one. It was turned away so he could only seen the side
of its face with a clear view of that, something also was headed towards
him, a few hundred feet away and skating on the water seemed to be that
water-spider from before.
Pressing the blade against him, the distant him began to sink out as the
fairie ducked behind him, readying her for the impact of it. Within a few
seconds, the blade began to glow a silent blue, he letting it flow out and
sink against the air, a distant wave appearing in the aftermath. The violet-blue
sank into the air and headed in the direction that the boy had the sword
pointed at--near where the water-spider was heading. Covering her eyes as
she saw the blade coming towards, she just knew that it would be evil, the
Master Sword may have been good against the good, but against someone evil,
no mercy was shown. Not ready to explain it, she was sulking on his shoulder,
knowing they were far enough not to receive any debris, the fact matted that
it was dying.
The wave of energy sank down inside of its body; a scream of pain echoing
through as it went inside the body and just stood there for a few seconds.
No one was expecting it to just stay there except Link; he had the sword
drawn down, his hand with the Triforce was held open in a palm, squeezing
it shut. When he shut it, the Triforce under the gloves beamed out under
there and was sinking through the once-penetrable gloves, just showing their
true colors as the beam broke up. When it did break itself up, imploding
around the body of the monster, that was when everything blew itself up and
guts splattered all across the horizon, shadowing the water where it was
near. His eyes no longer rested there, the beam had calmed down and now the
sword was sheathed, just getting ready to sail over where that dragonhead
now rested on its haunches.
"How did you do that?" She whispered as he prepared himself, taking out in
frenzy and landing down on the other side, hands crossed around chest and
examining the reptile head that was ten feet in the
air.
"I really don't know, Nav'."
He stooped down over towards the head and to his surprise there was one of
those crystals from before, incased in the glass and ready to start off a
timer if stuck by something other than an arrow--no more shattering the stones
no more. "A way over there, I see, what do you
think?"
She didn't know her point
was blank and there was no way to jump to the north where the next platform
was, it stood about twenty feet away from them. Too drained to even make
it, she knowing he was too, her hands went down and tapped the glass, amazed
at what was to come as soon as that happened. The head of the dragon was
sinking down from the feet he couldn't climb, now only the head stuck itself
out, revealing what to be a head, but that wasn't all that happened. Stretching
out the following twenty feet, the neck came out and created a bridge for
him to cross, it was a regular way over to another one. Yes, a head of a
dragon still stood on another one, another switch was up there and he guessed
each led to the path across each
one.
Pacing across the path of
the neck, he came towards the other side and examined where he was going,
a whole path opening up for him. In the center of the room was a crystal,
only he could hit with an arrow, but since there was one right near him,
no reason to break it at this point and time. Well, he was not messing with
it; his eyes only stared up at the purple dragon n
ck and head above him, this one extending a twenty feet and above were something
new. Yes, a second platform was heading for him, if he could tap the crystal
and get on, then there was time to climb up it and ride it back up towards
the top of the area. Right then and there the world would continue on, each
area was hard to examine the next since from one area there wasn't an over-head
map; now he wished this temple had
one.
Slapping a hand on top of
that crystal, the thing sank down like he had imagined it would, it coming
to a rest towards him, a joyful expression painted on. The horns of the dragon
were in his way as he stood on the thing, sitting down on his behind and
just staring over at the switch. From here it looked a million miles away
from here, the sword wouldn't even be long enough to strike that stupid little
thing hard enough to punch it. Climbing onto of that little thing, he sat
down and tried to reach for the switch, utterly missing as he was sat down
on the forehead. Just keeping his head down, a face went over towards the
love of his life, the smile beaming his face when he realized she could do
it for him, he was gladly obliged to have her
here.
"Would you, sweetheart?"
Peering over at her with a graceful smile, he just sat down on the ground,
straightening himself so not to sit on the horns and hurt a few extra spots
on him.
"Sure, Linky. But I can't
use up too much energy, okay?" Smiling over at him, she began to concentrate
the energy inside her body, condensing it down to something that would help
do it, the aura was forming in her bare hands like someone who was about
to create an energy blast of devastation.
"I wouldn't have it any other way, love, I need you to help me fight in the
upcoming battles. Otherwise I am going to lose it, the battles without you
just aren't worth them anymore." As he spoke that, he saw she was just about
ready for her demonstration of power, this would be a quick thing and then
on their way they would travel onward for the next part of this confusing
puzzle.
Flushing a little, she gave up her emotions and growled with the content
one someone finishing anything, she let her hands reach out and that was
when the aura was gone from her body and throwing itself forward. Keeping
a grip on everything that was going on--since losing you're power would cause
everything to go down--that would ruin the whole experience and just drain
the power. There she grabbed onto herself and let out a cry of fury to release
the power in an even better form; it was really going to blast through and
causes everything to come in the beautiful way it did. Just slamming down
onto it, the thing was aimed for even more of that since it ricocheted over
the smashed little crystal and going for the one in the middle of the lake,
making that contraption start up. As the head rose over, she watched him
step over it and keep onward over on the second little floor of this third
floor, it was really just a cliff hanging off than a floor, since all that
was there was a dragon
head.
When his fairie struck the
crystal in the center, it had activated a dragon to go down, or so he presumed
when he looked over towards the end. As the head came to a stop, a grunt
of discomfort escaped his lips, looking ahead and seeing no more obstacles
were going to stand in his way towards this newest room of puzzles or monsters.
It was always like this around here, whenever you messed with something the
wrong way, you were rewarded, in the temple the exact opposite happened,
he knowing this wasn't some sort of reward. There was a normal door with
its gates staring open for him, the door was completely gone, so someone
had used a key or was ready for him to come in. A prophecy that his end was
nearing him, that or just the fact that someone was in this temple and had
gotten this far, but how did the person left the other doors by
themselves.
Yanking him off of the end
of there, those hands pushed up and there he landed on the other side of
the horns, staring forward. Feeling the dread wash over his entire body,
the hands went forward and stared ahead, almost tripping over and decided
down from the head he would get out of there. As his hands pulled forward
and yanked the blade from the sheath, he headed over towards the open door,
eyes glancing down inside of there. Now as the sword was dragging across
the ground, staring over towards her with eyes that were dilating a little
bit, just the sort of thing that most people wouldn't believe. Once last
bit over conversation was given, the old-time's sake was in mind because
he felt like the boss of the temple was down here, even though there wasn't
keys of the
boss.
"Any last words." He chuckled
a little bit and stared over at her fluttering about his shoulder, a wonder
of how those wings never got tired-- yea changing the initial subject cooled
the nervousness in his
system.
"Don't joke like that, silly."
Even though she was laughing, her eyes were a little bit in anger for that,
she always made him mad when doing that, it was a stupid thing to pose on
him, he knew how much she worried about
him.
"I'm sorry, little one."
He smiled a somber mood to her, she lightening up and glancing around the
room, he just focused on the room before him, a cloud of smoke was over it
so that his eyes couldn't adjust to it, the sad part was they had to go inside
to see
something.
"L-Link, look!" She pointed
her hands over towards where a little hand stood, well it was something you
put you're hand inside and then something happened, an entire veil over
it.
His mind was conjuring what
it was, walking over towards the machine and taking a seat at the panel that
was hidden only a few moments before. Well, what had happened was that the
place was black, the entire structure, and in a shadow so you could not see
the entire thing without some good eyes. Link had them, just didn't look
in that general direction, and so you usually suffered the consequences for
that sort of stuff when you acted upon it. Mmhm, there was no way you went
about this, wondering if it had to be a trap or some sort of helping device,
maybe this was the key to the room or a weapon of some sort. Taking a glance
for her for the approval, she nodded, and there he stuck his arm in the thing,
glancing at the words with the text in the Zorian language, it computing
inside of his
head.
What it read was this was
a machine that transformed a hook that shot into a long hook that shot, his
mind rumbling over the words. Yes, he computed the Zorian language more than
he expected, seeing that in his sleep he had mastered most of this one, some
of the words not making sense, like the directions. Hm, when he looked where
the directions on here were, the words made no sense, he taking it into his
own hands to device some instructions as hand dug out for the stuff from
before, along with the Hookshot. What he had to do was put all the stuff
inside of there and then put his hand and the hookshot in there, and wait
for it to begin, luckily that's how. Maybe they would all come together and
fit in one; connecting and creating a longer shot that gave the hooks out,
a new name was in order if it
happened.
No, that wasn't how it went
and as he dumped the parts inside of the machine, he saw there was a slot
for the Hookshot, placing it all inside of that box. The box was the cloth
that he had thought from before, it actually what everything went into, he
nodded slipping down the hand inside of there and searching for the button.
Coiling around a small trigger, his finger went to it and pressed on the
trigger, a humming noise starting up and groaning with a bit of pleasure.
Nothing had ever been in him like this, hell, he had never had such a good
back rub in his life, well a backrub was not what he had ever had period.
The thing was like a massager, it gave you a good rub, and the seat he was
leaned against was definitely giving him the best back rub of his life, energized
with mechanical
energy.
Navi was now leaning against
the seat too, enjoying the warmth's of the jealously she had just had, hearing
the machine start up and glanced over. When the machine started up, she saw
that everything was grinding around, or heard it since you had to close the
lid on the thing to see anything. Yes, and as this was happening, clicking
sounds all went into the room, Link not even noticing since he was in pleasure
from the rubbing. Mm, she was enjoying it too, but when the machine stopped
after five minutes, the hum ending with it and stopping everything, a clicking
sound came out and the thing slid down into his hands. Feeling the cold of
the blade against her partner, she felt it also from his body, they were
sort of interlined like that, he stopping and looking down as she did the
same.
Pulling away from the machine,
eyes of blue examined the machine and just looked at the thing that was strung
in his hands, it was quite a beauty. About two feet long--like last time--the
thing was just standing in his hands and now the violet was mixed with the
blue, it the same one as before, just a different feel too it. All the mechanical
parts were not seen, the new tool dubbed the name Longshot was imprinted
on the side, along with a small Triforce in the way of here, showing it was
rightfully his. Grinning at the long tool with a stainless blade held on
it, the grin was going as he looked over at the door, knowing this was truly
the weapon of choice, an upgrade of the Hookshot. Wanting to test his beauty
out, he was not ready, walking over towards where the door was, a hand linking
down and clicking the
trigger.
That was a mistake, there
was nothing like doing that to shoot it forward, since it sank down inside
of the smoke and slammed against something, propelling him. Of course he
was going in the direction it, not knew how far this new Longshot went, having
a good idea it was more than the regular thirty feet. No longer was he reduced
to size, knowing the size wasn't the limit with this one, everything would
go his way with this weapon. Only problem was how to use it, the Hookshot
had never been a real boss-killer; maybe this Longshot killed specific targets
or something weak against metal. It went quite a while, twice as much as
before and as he sank sixty feet into the new environment, stuff all around
him that wasn't there before was now into the view of
here.
When, at last he landed down
on the ground, seeing that his thing had been gnashed into a wall, the room
wasn't dark at all, it had been the smoke mentioned earlier. Yes, now as
he jumped off the wall and stared around (pulling the thing from the wall)
his eyes stared around in amazement at the place around him, it was like
a platform in the water. Yes, he was standing on the very edge of a platform,
he was hanging off the wall because below was thirty feet of water waiting
for him to go in and sink down. As he stared around that area, knowing good
well it wasn't a regular liquid, the boy was now on the edge of here and
just placing eyes to scout the place out. Now what he was standing on was
a completely blue platform, no doors out of here so he decided that this
was the boss, there just weren't no keys in this rotting temple, but the
question had to be where he
was.
"Where could he be?" Navi
whispered out in a hushed tone so the monster didn't overhear them, which
were a bad case, was a sneak attack against anything with strong
hearing.
"I dunno, this is the main
area of the battle, you think?" He spoke his mind, wanting her expression
more than anyone else, it was worse when he knew this alone, when not, he
just felt a little bad about
it.
"Yes, I am sure it is. There
is no doubt since there isn't even a door out of here, hell there isn't one
in!" Pointing over towards the ground, there was the door where they had
come in, shrunk down to the size that his hand could fit in, feeling a bit
awkward about it and not sure what to
say.
Growling with a bit of content
stared down into his voice, the boy was just about to give up and decide
the boss was dead when something happened to him. Him was the Hero of Time
and the something was a rumbling sound, there was no motions coming out of
anywhere, the ground was perfectly still and he realized with a start that
the water was the stuff reacting. Yes, the liquid was coming down, though
it wasn't like someone was after them or anything, more like a tidal wave
was coming and they couldn't see far away. No, it was ridiculous since the
room was only fifty feet apart, the platform was forty-five feet and there
was only a small little five feet separating the ground and water. Now, what
could be happening were his thoughts, he was thinking that when it rose out
of the ground, it was the something that he dreaded and at the same time
knew was going to
happen.
Sure the stuff below had
looked more like Jell-O than water, and with that she thought it was poisonous
and they weren't to touch it. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined
what would happen, the boss wasn't here, the boss was somewhere else and
since it couldn't fly up in the sky, that left only one other place. Yes,
below the ground wasn't an option since doing that would be a little bit
of stupid, that only part was submerged in the water, except when they looked
earlier, there was nothing. Uh-oh, she knew it and when it at last rose from
the water, the tidal wave actually something a lot more dangerous, there
was a lump in her throat that she wanted to smash in with a hammer. And with
a triumph of terror, she was behind his back, scanning the person with eyes
just a glazing over at the monstrosity that was capable from the Man in the
Desert.
"A water-monster?" He gaped
out in an almost amusing tone, still the thing sticking out of the water,
just taking its form when he spoke those small words. There, standing exactly
seven feet tall and in the form of a hand was a molecular water monster,
defying all the laws of physics that had been established. Yes, this monster
was just weaving and bobbing around, acting more like a retarded person than
a monster; the amusement was for that the reason Link had decided to chortle
in his voice. As he glanced over towards the monster, he wondered how this
thing could be controlled; his thoughts were answered when he caught himself
over towards the edge. In the center of this creature was a thing just staring
over for there, it was actually an eye that was in the water, though not
hurting it, incased in some sort of membrane of thick
jelly.
"It's a nucleus." Navi didn't
speak about the first matter; she just glanced at the thing standing in the
center and nodded with her confirmation of the investigation. The only reason
the water was around was because a water daemon--the nucleus--was trapped
inside of there and controlling it with the adapt ability. Maybe this was
a daemon, maybe it wasn't, and the point was that this creature could manipulate
the forces of water in just a way that no other she had ever heard of could.
Such an extraordinary being, there was no limit to the powers it had, probably
able to control other elements, or it could be the lone brain of a long-dead
water-god, the possibilities were endless. No one really knew how this was
going to come about, she thinking about that Longshot that Link had and nodded
with that habitat in
mind.
A nucleus was what she had
said, he nodding over to what she said and looking at the older youma; this
creature was out for him. There was no way to deny that he wanted this thing
dead, and it probably wanted him the same way to it, each feeling was mutual.
No one wanted him alive in these places, just wishing to meet a friend that
wasn't stupid or helpful for him, Shiek was never in these places anywise.
Even if the thing used to be good, it was long possessed by that evil man
form the desert so everything was coming boiling down to this moment. Now,
the sword was sheathed down into its back, taking out what had to be the
Longshot with the new name, no way was his weapon was going to sink into
that nasty stuff.
How fast he wanted to end this depended on how far this was going to go on,
the restless tasting, the youma finished that when it took off in a blast.
Readying itself, getting full control over the body, that monster let out
a screech out of somewhere, how it talked was unbelievable to her, and even
to any day in time. Now was the time to finish it, maybe that little eye-
like creature had decided this and went on to go on, a quick death was what
was in order. Sloshing the hand out, gripping in a fist of some sort, the
thing sat down on the en pavement, leaving a slimy trail when it would slither
away from one little spot to the next. The hand was slapped on the ground,
the fist curling tighter than ever and that's when it launched itself forward,
heading right for where Link was standing.
Maybe this was some sort of show down in an old spaghetti western and if
it was, then Link was ready his hand on the 'gun' and about to draw. When
the other one's weapon went down towards him, the hero was ready and dove
off to the left, not even close to the edge, his Longshot aimed and fired.
Able to do this in fast-motion was a truly remarkable thing, the fairie about
him and near the monster that was named Morpha, guiding at its weak spot.
Yes, that beam pointed and soon the hook shot from its place and landed down
into the water, seeing it pierce the nucleus with a fashion that he couldn't
describe as joy. Hitting the switch for a return, the monster was returned
to him, the water sloshing in all directions since it wasn't guided and went
back to being water--it had only nicked Morpha a little, so it was bleeding
barely through the internal organs.
"Morpha, I presume you are?" The thing had no speech, no mouth, and probably
no internal organs, he didn't know much about nucleuses, but knew that this
one couldn't survive out of the water very long, it would dry itself
up.
Stupid Hylian! All the monster did was croak out some water, cursing him
while the thoughts were centered on how to get out of here in one piece,
of back in the water.
"Go ahead and kill him, this thing is dangerous to be meddling around with,
the thing could get at you and screw up this temple!" Navi cautioned in a
tone of harshness worried about that this didn't seem to be the boss at all,
it was too easy to put and seemed easier than most monsters.
"He is a doesn't show much of a threat anyway, this stupid thing couldn't
even break the skin on me, he has no chance to effect me with any attack--"
He broke off and cried out in pain as something touched him, he throwing
the thing aside and slamming a foot down on it, not sure what it was. The
cry of pain is what gave the monster enough time to travel back and as Link
was sucking on his finger now, the shoe was lifted and nothing was there
at all, it seemed the plan of Morpha's had indeed worked on him. Now, as
he searched around for something to beat on, to kill the little monster with
a step of his shoe, a plop went down through his ear sounding. Cursing under
his breath for disobeying Navi and suffering the consequences, he was met
with the realization that maybe this thing had been underestimated. Now was
when he prepared the Longshot more steadily, peeling the residue of skin
off of there and just staring at the water all around, an entrapment it
was?
-------------------
A tentacle or something had stung him and just as his foot had almost come
down, there was no body left, because the thing had slid down inside of the
water without fail. Morpha's plan had been simple and sweet; the aftereffects
had left him a little scarred, underestimating the power of this boy. Whoever
it was, this person had the temple treasure, a rumor had been going on that
the hero of time was around--this boy was undoubtedly not he. A hero of Time
was a brave warrior that wasn't scared of nothing, while this klutz had just
sat there and been beaten, his ego getting the best of him. Egos weren't
a good thing, if he could laugh, then the guffaws would of come out and shattered
the heavens, chuckling it up with everything around. Another wave and the
fool would be dead; the last time of underestimating the boss of the Water
Temple was going to be the last one forever.
Well, the former boss of the water temple, though he wasn't about to let
anyone else know that, these people would take it to their graves. His old
room did look something like that; the room of illusions was doing a bad
copy of it, the flood was supposed to be split into several other forms.
Aside that, the area had been much scarier and his presence with this water
were just as bad as anyone who had been controlling the elements was. Thousands
of years had been spent to perfect this art and he realized he just might
lose because of it, because of the change of room had done it, all for the
simple satisfaction of screwing up. Ever since his defeat and the rise of
Onii, everything had been as bullshitty as the next thing, his respect as
a general was lost for him, people ridiculed him for all his accomplishments
that had been done in the previous past.
A former crewmate, that stupid man of incredible power, not even created
but a few years ago, before the generals were assigned, he was something.
Excellent in battle, increasingly even more so in the other arts of fighting,
there was no doubt that Morpha was less strong, but Goddess- damnit, the
thing had been here shorter than he had. There were no fights to determine
who was in charge anywhere, it was if you control the element, the different
one of power with the Phantom, he was part of Ganon, after all. Paired with
his guardian, there was no one that could best them except the man who ran
the show, and even then, he had a little sweat on him when finishing pounding
that boy named Onii. Yes, the thing was a kid, not even an adult yet and
already he acted like he owned everything around here, the fight was one
to remember, it hadn't lasted that long for kicks.
He had been asking for it, the position, and gloating over the few weeks
since that he was better than he, preferred this was one to the others was.
Why, you ask, did he want the nastiest temple of them all, it was the simple
fact that it was more complex than all the rest, the hardest. Such a prize
to receive at the end, he explained, was dearly to him, and nothing would
stand in his way of achieving that sort of goal in the time recommended.
Now, he had teased the Morpha character for the position, asking why such
a sissy got it, while he was dubbed the miniature boss, getting past him
over for the weaker character was not good. In the past, other heroes had
come and those that got to Onii never even made it past the Illusion room
to the next, each dead at the door.
Now the tables had turned and he had to deal with them, never able to enjoy
a goodnight's piece without some punk coming after him with the clicking
fights. Everyone had the same feel that this stupid idiot had, they were
always cocky, held their time true and always alone with themselves. There
was something about this new one that he happened to inspect, it was alone,
but at the same time another presence was around here. Yes, they were easy,
he dealt with them with the satisfaction of smashing flies, and it was the
thought that mattered, how he got down to this position. Nothing could forgive
what had happened, he loving to take the anger out on different people; these
so-called heroes were the best fun, since there was no innocence in
them.
A difference between them and him, I don't know how, but I have a keen sense
of it. Growling with a sound satisfaction, the matter of those two were going
through his body, suddenly able to know how to do it.
Now his eyes were still down, staring down into he water with the plan
formulating, pushing it aside at that ever-so anxious paranoia that was coming
out of him. That dot was what told him that a weakness was there, that dot
had been around the thing and even speaking to that person, yes he was talked
too. Of course that sparkle was an assistant, or something of some matter,
how else would it be here and able to assist that person in such a way that
none other had. No, this couldn't have just been some sort of helper, a special
relationship was between them, and otherwise that creature wouldn't have
risked its life for the measly Hylian. This one isn't alone, he never would
be and that meant that a strength of a bond had been established, also giving
off another little pressure that could be used for his
advantage.
Automatically splashing through the water, swimming over where the two of
them were searching, it went the other way around. Fluttering to the other
side was hard, he had to search each area to see where they were looking,
and small talk about what they were going to do was about. If his plan worked,
that monster and his legendary weapon would be dead in a matter of seconds,
each would never have to deal with him again--they'd be dead. A sneak attack
would be better, when he came out, only a dripping sound went about and knew
that a Hylians ears weren't that good, no one's were that good. As soon as
the getting was good, he sprang all the way from the water and fluttered
through the water, heading down for the one, realizing his timing was not
as good as
expected.
-------------------
"You think he died?" Ears twitched when a plinking sound came out, he ignoring
it for the time being, just keeping the eyes peeled for something coming
his way.
"I don't think so, Link, but we can all hope. I think that coward is trying
to for a stealth attack, so we should keep our eyes out." From his notice,
the boy saw her ears didn't twitch, which meant that he was not going to
hear anything, Navi's senses were just as good as his.
"Stupid idiot, he needs too--watch out!" That splash made both of their ears
turn up, Link's peering even more and then that was where the large wave
came out, he spinning around. Maybe she didn't sense where it was coming
from, she turning to the left and seeing nothing, he catching this and doing
the only thing that he could in this desperate situation. Hands were fluttering
around for the weapon--what weapon, you ask--why it had to be the one that
shot the hooks, the upgraded one! Of course, but where had he put it, no
he couldn't remember and the paranoia was struggling through his mind, feeling
like all of a sudden that his brain would explode. Crying out in the pain
from the nervousness, the thing was coming closer, at a speed he couldn't
even see, knowing that throwing himself would just kill him, a desperate
last scenario in this situation.
Shocking out the thing of passion, his savior was in the way, and there was
when he made his move to turn the events of this shifty little attack. Nothing
would stop it, nothing except the force of what he had swelling inside of
his hands, combined with the power of the Triforce, and a dash of courage
gave everything to build the self up. Sliding infront of Navi, the Longshot
held out, he just pressed the trigger, not bothering to aim since the thing
was spinning in different directions and fired. Feeling the impact caused
him to fall back a little, the ground coming within in, and when he heart
the spurt of something, that's when he clicked the return button. Nothing
was under him, Navi floating above him with that mask of concern on his face,
he not looking at her, even looking at the returning chain.
A squishy sound went through something, the returning chain had slid back
into place and when he looked over at his hand, lying down away from his
body, Morpha was there. The hook had penetrated down inside of its body,
the center, so there was no way this thing was going to escape from the extended
hooks. Extended, you mean, what that was had to be the hooks had spread wider
so that when taken off to piercing metal, a hole that was twice the side
of the regular spear-head would be before. Now, a glance down towards the
struggling monster, he felt the fury of trying to attack his girl, which
just wasn't anything you did to him. His punishment would be swift and good,
torture was not something be believed in, nothing like that would come to
man, but death had to be a sweet tone. Letting loose the thing with a glove,
he threw the thing to the ground, his foot readying itself and coming down
with a swift nature, this time. The previous time, they had paid for it by
leaving it down and this time around was when the foot went down and boots
slammed down onto it. Having a stomping frenzy, he knew that maybe the hook
had killed Morpha back there, not really caring if the thing was still alive
or dead to the world. To make matters worse--better for Link--he thought
about his boots and slammed the last one right into the core of the monster,
iron stuck on the once- impervious Morpha into a plating pulp. Taking his
boots off of the thing and feeling the guts on the iron, they slid back in
and his boots were healed, about to turn around when a sizzling feeling went
through his nose, smelling the scent of burnt flesh and feeling her aura
turn on.
"Stupid parasite, what was he doing?" She whispered out of a hushed breath,
staring down as the last beam landed down on that Morpha-monster, knowing
the life was gone, just feeling the joy of heating it until only a bubbly
mass was left, no hope for resurrection.
"He almost came after you--I was so scared that he would get to you, I was
so frightened that I almost lost you." He sighed out a hushed breath of content,
the little fury was just exploding down in his mind, not able to comprehend
of how he would be without her and who would this mission land on--it would
screw everything up. "I just don't know what I will do without you, I feel
that the intensity is flowing through my mind, I felt like I was having a
migraine or something."
"Don't worry, I won't ever let something like that hurt me." She smiled towards
him and just knew that this was meant to be there was nothing else that would
scare her than losing him, everything else was obsolete. Desire was flowing
everywhere, not the energy that was going through a regular person, just
the kind that each other spitted out in hate. Nothing else mattered if it
died, she knew it and he knew it, they were just afraid to admit it, their
eyes meeting each other together. Fire and Ice, the two were like, the two
of them felt together and knew that everything was working together, if it
didn't, then the two of them would die. Those two elements were mixing with
such enthusiasms that the two of them knew that without each other, death
was the only answer.
Pushing at him, he pushing at her, she fluttered over towards his face and
looked up into his eyes, her eyes matching the same ferocity. That intensity
was coming closer as the nearer and nearer that they got together, the matching
hues were staring at each other, noses touching as her larger form from before
just stared down at him. Never since she had grown had they been this much
together, this closer that even the heart- beat was getting even further
down the road. Pulses reached their momentum of exploding, everything coming
down to this moment and the lips were nearing their takedowns, about to close
down on each other and move in for the take-over. If that voice had sounded
out in a momentum of laughter, then he would of kissed her and who knew what
would of happened after that, probably something that wasn't described in
books, the naughty stuff, yet they were stopped by laughs.
Echoing through the entire place, the two of them spun around with the cheeks
flushing from both of them and noticed with a startled gasp that the room
was changing. Not just the floor, but everything around here was in sort
a morphing stage when they spun around, the theory of how to get out of here
was solved for the moment. While the solution had been found, now there was
something else that boiled through his mind, the laughter coming out and
it sounded a little familiar as two problems popped themselves up. A new
one was sorting up when the room turned into the beautiful floor down to
a completely white room, one door near the way he came out and another opposite
of that, it near him. Now just where was the giggles and guffaws coming from,
when a speculation came about, he realized it was no where in particular,
just the general direction as if there were speakers all around sounding
it off.
"Who is that, Navi?" So familiar, it sounded like maybe if Link had a close
brother than that was the one, a person who sounded almost like him, acted
like him and everything else.
"I don't know--it sounds like you." She muttered the words out, he hearing
them and making the connection, refusing to believe it, had he ever sounded
like that a day in his life?
"I've never sounded like that before!" He retaliated in the force of battle,
the love of conquering from before was gone and now all the defense was put
on, how could that be him, he was never like and never even knew a person
to mimic him before, no twin brothers.
But it sounds so much like you. At the times that he went crazy, she knew
in her subconscious that it was he, the place in Lon Lon, just before she
left those soldiers to her doom. How she knew it was because the fact that
he made the sound of it, that was a difficult thing to make at each other,
accusing him of acting on his own. Maybe abandoned as a child, she sensed
it and just made the connection that it was silly, even if he was left inside
of that place the entire life of him, no twin was about. Even if so, the
boy couldn't have been taught if he had a 'brother' and still, that kid was
so different from the others, it was strange who this laughing idiot was.
How silly, the boy was a Hylian and there were only triplets in the forest,
never ever one that looked like him and was treated as an outcast in other
situations.
"Fool, how can you expect to pass anything on your own if you always run
on someone else's judgement! A wonder how you were able to take care of that
idiot, I don't think I'll ever understand that source of power from the eye
of a water-god. Stupid little ass-hole needs to learn better than to judge
his superiors, but you did do me a favor and a curse, fool, you spared me
the enjoyment of killing him!" The voice boomed from all directions, the
door where he was supposed to go creaking itself open and the Mad Hatter's
speech going on like that of an insane character from a paradox world went
on even more in just a bit of passion. "I shall spare you're for now, because
watching you amuses me even more than anything else I could dream of, its
just like a little story-line. Not much is left, see if you can
survive."
"Who the hell are you?!" Link blurted out in a mad fury, how dare he be called
a fool in front of no one, he just had to not be insulted by someone like
that. Fury was already held in his hand, the hands empty since the Longshot
had been put up right when they were about to kiss, now ready to pull it
out. As he put his hands down on the hilt of the blade, ready to pull out
and take an attempt, something stopped him, nothing physical or magical,
it was a feeling inside of him. Well, he would of taken his sword out and
looked for an attack, knowing it was useless, there was no point in denying
the inevitable of his feelings. Link was scared to death, he knew it, knew
the man had it in his thoughts and even suspected that Navi was sensing the
feelings of dread that went through Navi's mind. A groan of dread spread
over him, even feeling worse than Ganondorf was spoke with, this was ten
time's as worse, as if Ganon was a puppy-dog compared to whomever was mocking
him.
"Who do you think I am, who do I sound like?" Chuckling even louder than
before, the shadow of a person had not shown himself, he was just away from
the land, voice spreading in all directions.
"Navi said you sound like me, but that isn't possible, I have no twin." He
spluttered out in a manner of fury, slamming his hands down into the ground
and trying to make sense of this, it didn't make sense how a person that
sounded like him wasn't him, twins didn't even sound this close.
"Ah, Navi, so beautiful and so sweet, I dread to think when she delivers
the final blow on you, darling, but it must be done." For a moment, just
a moment, his voice faltered and he sounded so sweet and innocent when speaking
of the fairie of Link's, she seeing this and sensing something about it,
there was an anger inside him, and yet there wasn't anything there at
all.
The fairie of the Hylian was actually blushing, the veil hid the fury in
her cheeks, seeing Link wasn't looking and being so glad about it. No one
had ever seen Link jealous, since he had no reason to be because the perfect
girl was only seen cute by him, yes, since others never saw the real her.
Everyone else of that origin didn't ever see her; they always just saw the
sprite and even when it was her face, just a cute reflection of a young girl.
No one knew the girl behind the veil, it was all different about here and
as they stared at each other--Link at the direction the voice came the
strongest--she knew in her mind it was him. Inside of her mind, the person
of the dark features appeared in her mind, she just knew that Link was here
and yet he was there, in some parallel universe, the other side of Link had
appeared and this seemed to be not at all a good version.
Link's fury had subsided and when his face pushed over to his faire, he saw
her veil was up and blinking through made him gasp a little. Her eyes were
focused to the roof of the place where the voice came the strongest-- probably
revealing himself to them as a teasing sort--anger furcated inside of his
brain. Jealously was showing the colors, something he had never even shown
when Mido always used to mess with Saria--because he never knew the older
Kokiiri's intentions--that may have been one case of it. Nothing had ever
felt here, it was so strange and at the same time, revealed how much he loved
her, there was no one that would seduce the young boy except if it was him,
knowing his intentions were so in vain. Just from the standpoint of here,
the arrows came from their slips and that bow was out in an instant, shooting
an arrow straight towards the highest pitch of the voice.
The arrows sailed through the air, a grunt of surprise of catching someone
off guard and then there was a swishing sound around here. Those arrows that
he had sent were being sent back at him, Link seeing this and grabbed the
young fairie and diving out of the way, seeing no need too. It was the thought
of saving her, those arrows weren't even close to piercing here, and all
were being directed back at her by some foreign energy. When each arrow hit
the side of the ground, it blew up, he rolling away beforehand so that he
was out of the way and debris was shattering all besides him, nothing piercing
anything. Good work that he was out of the way, down from the rest of it
and rolled on the other side, waiting for something else to come at him,
nothing coming out and the chuckle sounding off as the speech began its normal
routine again at him.
"You really are stupid, aren't you? Oh, well, I have to go now, my beloved
is waiting for me, and to wait until you both get through the temple. Guard
that Longshot well, Morpha used to be in charge of the place and it was his
ancient weapon, there is none that can hurt me, only pure luck. I look forward
if you were best me, then the Hero of Time would take on and conquer the
Villain of Time." A small little smirk was sounded in his face, a whisking
dodge was made as if he was disappearing and reappearing at another spot
in time, the sounds disappearing as the door where he to go was now shining
through, just appealing. "I bid you adieu, and do not worry, I shan't have
a trap for you, few other things are here and until you come to me, I shall
use my power to hold this Goddess-for-sake temple." Now with the voice trailing
off, the man was gone into the distance, there was no way to tell he was
gone, his energy of power was just gone, they realizing the trail to go towards
him coming up.
That stupid bastard, I'll best him whoever he thinks he is, no one shall
beat me at the quest I was assigned too. As the two of them sat there, the
thoughts recollections, Link grabbed a hold of himself, choking back a sob
and walked forward into the new room, left alone to no one.
He just needs time to himself, that's all, yes, there is nothing I can do
but let the boy cope with himself, that way it'll be better for us. I know
it's hard for him, being mocked and bested that way, I just felt so compassionate
around him that it was a strange reaction. There was no reason to go after
him, not at this time, just let him think it over in his thoughts and then
get out with everything that happened--she cared for the young boy, his emotions
were just developing into those of an adolescent, very complex.
When he was gone through the door, all she could do was sit there, the blush
from before was gone, and the scent of him still alluring all about her mind,
a controversy was there. Not following him for the time being, it was better
for him to keep on his own, that made everything better, the time for being
alone was not there at now. The time to be together was there, she knew it,
he knew it and most of all, the two of them needed each other or otherwise
everything would die together. Like the people of legends that depended on
each other's life energy, nothing else would be around without the two of
them--or so they thought--the laugh was choking down inside her mind. She
would follow him in a few minutes; the thoughts now were just going through
her mind on what to do those hands around her when she thought that, the
stuff was fading out.
Palms about her own size was about here, something of a cloth was over her
mind and a weird scent came onto her nostrils and mouth. Now when they came
over here, the solitude of being with Link came over, she felt like going
to a sleep, it was just something that went about her, no nervousness at
all. Portraying the feeling of falling asleep, she knew something was wrong
and as she fell back, she saw a face that scared her own, it was one of her
own. Yes, this person resembled her in every way, that person was the same
size, height, and evens the same scent that came upon her, except the color.
Nothing was scary, she knew it and most of all it was the fact that Link
would save her, he would fight the one that looked like her and take her
back to him, yes, those were he thoughts when the unconsciousness
hit.
-------------------
About fifteen minutes later, the kid was leaning against the wall of the
new room was not even known to him, all he saw was a giant blue block around,
already knowing what it was. Now inside this blue room, no way was Link even
bothering to solve anything, he did, however, take out his ocarina and blow
the Song of Time in the bitterness, the 'complex' puzzle solved within a
few seconds. Just shaking it off and pushing the playing machine back into
his satchel, the young boy was not going anywhere, he'd wait for Navi to
do this and worry on with the adventure. Why would he apologize, his pride
was hurt and though he was a little hurtful to his fairie, no way was the
apologizing nature placed in him at this very moment. With it disappearing,
now in his way was a complete hole of dirt, wandering water all sloshing
around and showing off what could only be known as an underwater passage,
or a spring of some sort.
Another minutes passed by, he not even sure when he woke up, because as soon
as he knew it, a dream was flowing around in his mind. There was doubt from
this; he was no longer inside of his room anymore, or the temple, for that
matter and his weapons were all drenched from his body. Feeling enlightened
from the arsenal (pretty complex dream, eh) while the smell of water was
around his body, a glance revealed nothing even in the stock. Of course it
was an apparition of his mind, he just knew it because the entire place was
a sky yellow, there was no sky and yet at the same time, everything was filled
to the top with it. Nothing was in his view, as if a fog was lifted around
the place and he just let out a grunt, beginning to pace himself around and
see where this place would lead him, he never had regular dreams, this had
to be some sort of prophecy, or a dud.
Stupid ones, they are just like those ladies. Thinking for a few moments
who he meant to blame this little concentration on, he took the moment to
remember those three women, the beautiful ones who liked to take care of
things, misunderstood as they were.
He never clearly remembered the moments when he was with those three women,
each resembling an older form of Saria, Navi and Malon. No, they just had
the same color hair, he remembered that none of them vastly resembled them
because each was an adult, much taller than he, and had some weird symbols
on them. It was so strange to be around here, that young boy had remembered
that they were sweet and kind, one of them very spunky, the other one wise
and the last one was brave. Not much was done out, the young boy was just
a little confused about their purposes, each of them was different and then
none of them stated the real purpose of the dreams. Each of them had a weird
presence, like a person he had never done and now they were not here, there
was nothing here but a dark and empty void in his mind--it was nothingness
and yet something-ness.
Whoever those people were, they weren't around and he hoped that he either
woke up or found the warm ladies who gave him comfort, they really made him
feel good. Most of all, Navi wasn't with him, in some of the dreams she had
been in him (asleep in his hat or shoulder) now she wasn't even around, in
every dream was her aura felt. Of all that was going on, his sleepiness was
sinking inside of his mind, that was a good thing that he wanted, to be around
here and then at the same time to be back awake. As his invitation in this
world was shown to the rest of the people, he was just staring forward and
wondering when the sands of time were going to give off. Loneliness, the
yellow the only thing that made him not sigh in the regular relief or die
in fear, that sun kept him from living through everything.
The clicking sound made him turn around and realize all of his senses were
active, licking his lips and seeing the taste caused him to see that maybe
this wasn't one? Gripping his fists in the internal fear, when the lights
went out, he knew they were going to go, it was like a candle switch had
been shut down in a sound, knowing the sound it made when it clicked down.
When the sound came out, the room was filled with darkness, it was black
all around and he saw the nothingness was going to swallow him up in a beautiful
void. All around him he saw nothing, of course he really couldn't see since
the blackness was about, sensing there was still no evil around here, the
evil was not in here, though the holy light was not bustling through either.
Whatever Gods were around here didn't exist in this void, he felt like the
entire world was dead and he was the only one to exist on
alone.
Suddenly a light sprang out of no where, the whiteness caused him to stare
all around, and it was a thin beam that was twenty feet away, it causing
a delightfulness to swell in him. Taking off in a speed of light for the
beam that was forward, there was nothing around here to be sure of, the darkness
scaring him through, among other things inside of him. Nothing would be here
so towards the light he ran, hoping that the sooner he got here, the sooner
he awoken and saw the miswritten that destroyed him, that evil one who resembled
him was going to take it down within these past thinking moments. Paying
for his sins and apologizing to Navi, the kid would head there and then go
for that man with the evilness dwelt inside him, the growl of fury for revenge
of humiliation was going through, he would pay for everything, indeed. Yes,
the one who resembled him was going down, he just knew it, the little voice
whispered in his mind as the light was a foot away, he leaping into it without
thought.
There, standing in the light was the man from before and from a complete
view, this was the man whom he had faced only a few minutes ago, or almost.
Wielding no weapons except the sword that was held inside of his left hand,
the thing just holding down as it leaned against it, letting himself is stared
at. His face was covered up with a veil, the veil was sort of like Navi's,
a pure black energy was surrounding the face and showing off its features,
even the clothing was around him the same. Yes, the tunic that placed down
on his body was even just like the heroes, it not talking, though he knew
it was a male and this one was just as black as the rest of him. A grin was
talking down through the little cloth over his body, he knew that this man
was mocking him, something fluttering over his shoulder and showing itself
off.
Well, when he looked over at what was at his side, there was a veiled figure
floating above his body, the same dark energy surrounding it, except a familiar
tone about it. This one was about seven or so inches tall, looking at him,
for he could sort of see through the veil, but nothing like the gender or
anything else was revealed, seeing it down by him. Obviously some sort of
partner, he could guess, and when it disappeared down beside the boy and
let the veil disappears, a beautiful figure was shown to him, well sort of.
The blackness was around the face, a short little black dress wore on the
black body, and even raven hair was shorter in some areas than he had seen
before. If that couldn't make matters worse, when the boy stared over at
what was in the man's left hand, a spark of blue was laying in a sprawled
out position, the blue haired girl was
crying.
"N-Navi? You have Navi!"
It didn't matter if this was a dream anymore, this punk had Navi, and he
not seeing any bruises and on a different scale, saw she was being handled
with the best
care.
"Yes, there is one of yours,
isn't it? Unfortunately for you, she shall never be returned." The girl whispered
out, a voice that matched Navi's, though he knew she wasn't speaking because
he heard no sound at all, what he heard was in his mind, sensing the feminine
nature of the seven-inch girl and the fact that no sound was
there.
"She is right, young Loser
of Time, this one shall never be accompanied for she is already mind!" Chuckling
through the mindless drone, the boy pushed his sword forward and slashed
at the light side of the boy, the dark side was throwing him away from it
all, pushing him
aside.
The sword should have pierced
him into a million pieces, it resembled the Master Sword except it was dark
gray and the other side was black, in a magnificent color of powers. Each
one caused him to stare back and knowing his sword of Evil's Bane would not
hurt anyone, it wouldn't go against that stupid one, he'd love in a sword-fight,
it was like an evil precognition. Now as the force released from him, the
impact sent him flying down and disappearing from the beam of light that
had concealed some sort of place. Away from Navi, away from them all, tears
were streaming down his cheeks as the beam got lighter and lighter than ever,
going away and fast. A portal was opening up inside of him and when it came
to be, the thing sucked up inside of him and soon he was out of that, entering
another
world.
-------------------
"Navi, no!" He threw himself up, tumbling over the wall and tumbled forward,
rolling down into another room, his eyes glancing and see that he was back
in his old world, the temple of Water was before him and now was the time
to see Navi back together.
No one, back in the world.it was all a dream; he doesn't have her, does he?
No, she gone in the other room, waiting for me to get over my fit and come
for her, that's all it is. Nothing else is going on, I don't have to feel
this sense of pain anymore, I can just enjoy myself fully. No, he couldn't,
because as soon as he realized where he was, the fear of getting into the
new room was more vast than ever, knowing he should of never left her on
her own--a fatal mistake he would laugh for earlier.
What he had done was roll forward and somehow get turned around and then
rolled the other way and was back inside the old room where that man had
been. As dark and dank as it had seemed, now a brightness was to the room,
he realizing in an instant that something was wrong, terribly wrong. As he
searched the room for his partner, the dread got bigger and bigger, he not
knowing what it was, barely able to space it between good or bad (believe
me, it was very bad) or so he concluded. Searching the bright room with a
bit of gloom in his step, the fact she was hiding came apparent, so all he
did was check the open areas and the spots that were closer than ever, growling
when cracks became empty. Now as the room was finished and the dread mixed
with his senses, the simple fact had been, that she wasn't in here, Navi
was not in the room she had been less than an hour ago--or however he'd been
asleep.
Oh, she was hiding, that was all, yes and as he looked through the room a
second time, he knew she wasn't in this room, she was somewhere else in this
Temple. Of course! How could he have been so stupid, she was wandering in
the next room, he concluded before checking under his clothes and hat for
her, knowing that's where she was residing inside a bit of a fit. There was
no other explanation for that, he knew when it was in he way and as he searched
through the room one last time, keeping a sly distance in his step, nothing
else was coming about. A groan was slinking out of himself, groaning about
how mad he was going to be--and crying and screaming on the inside of things,
knowing how huge his worry was growing. Now no physical violence would come
to her, but as he ran into the next room with it crying inside of him, everyone
knew this was no ordinary value, she just had to be
somewhere.
Tightened fists revealed the pain that was dwelling inside of him; indeed
there was something strange about this, since his eyes had glanced when first
awakening. After shifting through areas of different scenes, he able to conclude
that she was no here, she was not here and that meant that someone had her--that
someone just had to be the bastard. Showing some stupid naivete of their
fight, she had been captured because he had run off to cry and now they had
two hostages, one he could care less for the other that frightened him to
death. In a manner of speaking, the time to cry was coming on, remembering
this was the third time in a new quest--also a level elemental--where someone
had been captured, that someone was coming on again. Of course he wouldn't
cry like last time, all he had to do was put himself up and reach behind
his sheath, grabbing the sword from the scabbard and deciding to get her
back.
A quick hole was before him, the tears streaking down as he slid down the
twenty feet and came to a land before him, pulling the sword aside and taking
out the Longshot--knowing this area was unfilled with monsters. Just pulling
the Longshot ahead, he was standing on the solid ground of an underground
spring, he looking over to his side and seeing that a water- fall was right
beside him, he on the only part of the stream that solid land was at. The
rest submerged in the evil water that sought to destroy him, and with a groaning
material in his throat, the boots remained in the normal state as even the
Longshot went back. Nothing was needed now, not even this and all of a sudden
he felt the tears drip from his cheeks, pushing them back with a grunt of
pain and falling head-first down into the water. Surrounding his body and
soul, the wish of the tunic being off and not working did appear, each gone
when the current drifted him away from the area, nothing but running water
in his way.
I'll do it; I'll kiss it. Kiss the ground, his blade spoke through his mind
and when he was near the end of the entrance, the blade hit down into the
soiled ground and yanked him up. No land mass around, he knew the only way
to get out was to use a simple energy trick he had mastered in his own time,
it took some training and drained up power, though the results were awesome.
Not even waiting for consider the results of the stronger foe, the boy was
only concerned with Navi, knowing that it would power him against that stupid
bastard when the time came. Propelling through the water, nothing around
except a door that was in the way, he fell up the ten feet and appeared down
on top of the ground, the sword refraining down inside of his hand. Standing
on the drilled hole, a door standing front before him, the chuckle was held,
sensing that something was in there, evil or good, though at the time it
wasn't the dark shadow.
Around the door was a simple small key with it linked over the door, pulling
it off and seeing that a door was standing before him, the lock rusted from
underground. Not even going for the old simple instructions, a simple boot
slammed into the shut entrance, it creaking and moving a little on the hinges
at first. Holding out in a more forceful stance as a martial artist has,
the leap through the air was what gave the needed mentality to strike down
the opponent. More power was in his kick and as it began to glow, a hum echoed
through his body, reaching up and slamming a foot through there, the hinges
breaking themselves off and shooting out ahead. Shutting through him, he
just stared through the entrance to the door, his hands staring at his side
and glancing forward to his newest surroundings.
Inside of him, or in the room, was spikes standing before, him, and they
were flashing in all directions and looking over at him with the intent of
kill. More looking like the shark teeth of a giant fish, the Longshot was
out in a few seconds as he stared in the new area, that was dry as could
be, wanting to finish it soon enough. If this was done and with a cock of
the trigger, the shot of the long hook shot out and penetrated the area above
there, the switch that he pulled forward and let he fly through the air.
As the pressure his ears and caused them to pop, the streaked tears were
leaking still, pushing themselves back and no more shone out, it was time
for action--no more tears of pain for him. Slinking forward the forty feet
in the air, he let go soon enough as soon as he was on the ground floor,
giving a good look around and noticing this was indeed a very new room for
him.
There was nothing else inside of this room except an open area for him to
follow, the duo of keys were now hanging out of his pockets, he noticing
this one was unlocked and relieving. Now all he did was kicked this door
down with a regular shot and it was opened for him, an evil sense of many
auras were around his body now. Shivering, the room was prepared, the Longshot
held tightly, seeing the flash and hearing running water that made him think
they were under water. Not able to sense what was in here, he so wished she
was here, that made him bite his lip hardly, causing a bit of blood to drain
off of it. Licking the salty blood with the sweet tongue, he shook his head
and vowed no more thoughts were going to made of her unless it was when she
was rescued from the clutches of that evil person in black.
Sleeking inside of the room, he was positioned on one side of the room, the
area infront of him was full of all sorts of traps and on the other side
was a locked door. Nodding at his luck, the traps that were explained were
not that hard if you were fast, nothing could be outsmarted in this situation,
the currents in here were sort of frightening to him. Scared that they might
pull him back and slam him into the room, the huge room was ready, and it
could have been swarmed if what for not those other people. Okay, so you
have a giant pool around and there were a bunch of Tektite monsters roaming
around the area, looking for a snack, not even the worst part of this scenario.
Boulders were rolling down the center, coming from maybe the water-fall or
something, all he knew was that this area was screwed up with a bit of fashion
in a twist that no one wanted to go through.
Grinning with a bit of sleekness in the smile of passion, he looked over
and nodded, slipping all his equipment up and slunk down inside the water,
thinking of metal shoes. Heh, all he needed was this, the monsters were those
water-spiders, the funny thing was none of them could deal with him, he not
having much pity for them either, at this very moment. Thinking about taking
the blade and just taking each of their legs off, then slicing the corpse
in half, he knew that this couldn't be done--no generosity was not into him,
this was something else. Not in a torturous mode as he sometimes was, the
smirk was held and arms crossed each other as he passed through the first
spot of the underwater passage, this one was where the easiness held true.
When the center section was holding itself true, the over-achieving boy just
looked over at the center passage, a boulder passing right before his eyes,
ten feet away and blowing a bright dusk around the turquoise
suit.
Soldering past him, his thoughts were on how to get past, one going through
every five seconds, and the area that they went past was maybe ten feet across.
As slow as he was in this water, no chances were going to be taken like that,
so he had only one smaller alternative to consider that one maybe the craziest
of them all. The boulders may have been wide, but they were only ten feet
up, while the water area rose a great twenty-five feet, giving more than
enough room. Nodding, those hands were held together, glancing up and dispersing
that the water-spiders had gathered around the place he entered. So, they
couldn't sense where he was in the water, themselves not able to submerge,
that was a good thing, he knew it and let himself fly.
The currents swept him up from the room and within a few seconds of not having
the metal on his feet, his body sloshed against the surface, alerting the
attention of the enemies. Fright was in his face, looking over where the
other side was and seeing there were no monsters, they were all headed for
him--a relief if the water picked him up great enough. Groaning in the pain
of death from them (because they were moving at an extremely faster race,
the currents not even bothering them) nothing was left but the pure l
ck of the enemy to be outsmarted. About three-fourths there, the luck was
on his side and then he realized the twists and turns of the currents would
do him in, considering dropping to the water below, knowing it was a mistake.
They would get smart and keep watch on the area, where he was supposed to
come out, so if it didn't work now, he'd sink down, death was not afraid
of him when the impact came.
Slamming into the side, his quickly pushed himself up and dove out of the
edge, scourging up a little ladder that was held, they coming faster and
faster. At last he reached over the edge and threw himself up the last five
feet, landing upon the safe ground, a small little sinister grin caught him
while eyes just triumphed in a sort of glory. Each of them was too small
to handle it; they couldn't make the jump up there, no hands to grasp the
ladder, so essentially only guard-dogs for the bottom, the top. Hawking up
a bit of saliva, he spit down the long way, watching it land on one of the
creatures and it cry out in frustration, a bomb going out as he dropped it.
One would think the explosive would of gone in the water and gone out, but
the monsters had connected a sort of barrier, maybe trying to scale one another
when the bomb slid down inside the center of there.
The explosion caused him to wince for a few seconds, the ears unaffected
and also the worry of something coming up for a sneak-attack was in the past.
Now as that was finished, the second to last key was slinking inside of the
lock, he staring at the ground in a bit of thought, the thoughts dwelling
on that person kidnapped. No, he was about to think of her when that voice
in his head commanded him to shut up and deal with it--that she was alive
and would survive to see another day. It didn't matter how gruesome and evil
that man had been, when he had seen Navi was when Link discovered a gentle
side to the shadow, wherever it hid, and also noticed this as a weakness
for him to exploit--if he had a hostage of the man's. When the lock slid
down and the one of the final doors (or so he assumed) breaking and rotting
for him, the Longshot retrieved out and readied itself for the
position.
-------------------
The blackness was around, the sense of desire was gone and all that remained
had to be the loneliness in the situation of it all, and what more the memory.
What was she? Where was she? And how in the world was she in this place,
were some of the questions that boggled inside of her mind, still hazy from
where everything was in here. No matter how much the question was, the person
still knew of how alone she was, who she was still uncertain, and this places
existence still had to breach. Never had she felt so lonely--in her period
of existence--or that was how she remembered it in her heart, not caring
how the memory settled out in this. How had this happened to her, she didn't
know how she could know this was the saddest time of her life, a certain
something was in her mind that gave her happiness?
A link of some sort, I don't recall. All I know is that someone is here,
or someone inside my mind. Not a link, its Link! Yes, that was it and considering
that in her mind, she could feel nothing in her smile, the ghastly feeling
dwelling in her mind for even thinking of those weird thoughts.
It wasn't amnesia, maybe a chemical in her brain that would soon go away,
this person was someone new, this Link, or whatever the name was. Recognition
appeared in her mind, feeling it click together in an instant and knowing--and
yet not knowing--whom the boy named Link was. Nothing was clear in her mind
as of yet; the awakened form would take a few minutes to recover, either
that or a few days, weeks or years. Heroism's name was pasted on his figure--not
able to see his face just yet--knowing full well he was a handsome fellow
whose feelings were revealed back to her in a sort of heroine state. She
almost smiled in the blackness when all of a sudden a dull gray light awakened
her senses, something about her size appearing, clearly able to make out
the appearance.
Seven inches in the same height about her, that's how big she imagined herself
as of now, the resemblance stopped there since she couldn't tell anymore
about herself. Beautiful skin was a gray ash, the hair was a dark raven and
was spiking out in a cool little tom-boyish haircut for some sort of style
of it. She couldn't see her face as of yet, getting the impression that under
the veil of black was a beautiful and sweet face that innocence liked to
leak out of--just like her. Yes, the more minutes of study came, the easier
it was to cope that her skin was soft, so was her hair in that style, the
colors and everything didn't match, so this was no mirror. All and about
that, the skin was fair and smooth-looking, almost feeling like putting fingers
on it would be a sin or some sort.
All of a sudden the light sprang from the gray and beamed out into a white
color, the full face revealed as the veil disintegrated with the rest of
the shadows. Her skin, hair and everything wasn't changed, so she was some
sort of shadow with the most beautiful of face ever presented in the beauty
of a girl--or so this girl knew. With the studying of her face and small
nose, the full cheeks and beautiful lips those were painted black, and the
finish of the face had to be those hues. While hers were a sparkling blue,
this one just streamed out of the azure and painted in a midnight color,
it was simply enchanting to stare into them. With the finish of the face
completed, the over-all conclusion was that this girl had to be some sort
of cloning of her--no of Navi--the memory was coming back in a
flash.
Before she could conjure up and look down at her body, the delicate hand
of ashen skin came forward and struck across Navi's own cheek, the burning
sensation in her cheeks, when glancing over there, Navi thinking before the
girl spoke out. How could someone of such beauty hurt me so much?
"I can't believe he wants me to keep you alive, what he should do is go ahead
and killed. -" She broke off and a sort of sadness surrounded her face, a
shake of her head revealed those tresses brushing back and forth across her
ears, which were of the elven descent and just as long. "I would feel so
terrible if either of them died, even though I hate him so much, I love them
both at the same time, but why do you need to be here. I could take them
both on by myself, I would take care of the two of them and keep them from
killing each other." A sigh made her sulk down and let loose the anger that
was originally there, giving time for a question from the fairie that was
confused.
"Um, where am I? And who are you talking about?" It was better to take care
and conceal on who was being teased at, otherwise the girl would go back
to violence and in here present state, she couldn't take it--Navi felt so
drained.
"Who? Oh, that's right, you are a little drained from the chloroform. I am
talking about Onii and Link, the Light and the Dark side of the Hero of Time,
just like me and you are the Dark and Light side of the Hero's companion."
A little chuckle came out of her throat and she cleared her mouth a little,
the voice did sound almost like Navi's, a bit of viciousness in it, even
when she wasn't trying to sound evil--a natural reaction or
something.
"Onii? Link! What about Link!" She cried out in a horrified tone, like a
mother lioness who had heard that a part of its back had been taken--more
over a part of its family a son of some kind, the friskiness made the somber
face on Dark Navi (as she had labeled her) peeved.
"How dare you talk to me that way!" Dark Navi had a peeved look upon her
face, but her voice had transformed into one as deep as Ganondorf's, keeping
the femininity in it at the same time. A fist rose and struck her in the
mouth in a balled fist, not feeling anything crack in her jaw, sort of somber
that nothing had been hurt in what she would label to Onii as an 'accident.'
The growl really sent the brat on her knees, feeling something lock around
her body, the smirking monster watching in a sort of chuckle as the binds
were tightened around her, the ropes holding her down. Now, the fear was
rising within her face, it was a good thing for this girl that the good side
was scared, that pissed off tone was really helping--only as scary as some
were. Hm, a chair appeared out of no where and in it the young girl went,
the binds wrapping around the chair, holding even the stool down with the
ropes.
A gag had appeared over the young girl's mouth, so she was unable to feel
anything, or speak when the beating came from the monster. A whip was what
she heard, even a blindfold appearing around her eyes and keeping her from
viewing what was happening, sort of from her own safety from the sickness
that she heard. Almost wishing for earplugs, she did her best to lean against
the vines and finally they bent down in a little closed space, the sounds
soon drowned out of her. Well, she felt it, the numbness that the monster
applied did wear off in a few hours and when that was done, she was crying
in pain--could have been minutes or hours--she just woke up in pain later.
Before any of this happened to her, she just heard the signs of pain and
occasionally under the folded ears, screams of laughter escaping from her--this
certainly was a dark side of something.
Within twenty minutes, the laughter had no occurred and folding her ears
up, she heard nothing at all, she felt nothing and best of all was the sense.
Before she had awoken, the reason she woke was a shudder of dark energy had
been in the room, now the only thing she felt was that of her own self, not
even anything close enough to be picked up. With a two hundred-yard radius,
that was a good thing, she'd be able to sense when the evil fairie was coming
back and try to hide, or maybe it could sense her. It was a possibility the
thing was hiding its level of power--sure she was a girl--it just happened
to be a shadow, not a real being and from the way it acted, there was no
fairie in it, the thing was a beast. That was another thing she had to consider,
not even to think anymore because unconsciousness did overdrawn her and threw
her out of here and into the world of
dreams.
-------------------
For the next half an hour, Link had been in a room that troubled him so much
that even Onii looked more tempting to do this sort of fight. No, the puzzle
wasn't something that confused hi, --he'd gotten used to those over the years--it
was how the way was designed that made him mad. A first instance was the
boy was standing twenty-five feet in the air, a room was above him that couldn't
be reached and below was a pool of water, a brick bridge that went into a
wall, then another bridge that connected also. Nothing was really different
about the walls, he couldn't see down there, the ladder below the only way
to get down they're with a safe landing. The guttural growl of fury was on
when he looked down, seeing that the room was full of Stingers--the ones
from the Water Temple--but not as much as threat as they had been years
before.
Now as he was down the center and standing on the bridges, the easy part
was taking care of the monsters, not even lifting a finger and simply taking
a familiar stance. The fury of Din's Fire floored through his body and came
out in all directions of the world, doing more harm than good, well, actually
a miracle he had done it. The monsters were all curled up in a bunch, sleeping
like the dogs and as each of them did this, the fire incinerated from the
floating bodies and melted them into charred eel. Good thing that they floated
to the surface to sleep or he would have been a dead duck, glad that since
he was so far inside of here, that the monsters were less on their guard.
None of them suspected a person to get this far, he staring away from the
remains and seeing all the walls were burnt up, even two special ones cracked
open and revealing a familiar- looking block for him.
Ha, an entrance, that must mean the entrance was there, I just push this
block and then presto, I am home free and into another one of these rooms!
And maybe within ten minutes I'll be out of this maze and there I shall find
Navi and avenge her for whatever those creeps have done to her. A man and
his guardian, I just see how they feel familiar and at the same time, it
feels like we were meant to be mortal enemies and the best of friends. That
was what Link had thought, now remember that the world isn't as nice as one
person sees it, if it was, then the world would be a very simple face, the
complexity was just dying to leak out.
Fifteen minutes had passed and still the boy was unsure of what to do, he
had decided that it was not very good to be around, this was what he did.
Okay, you see that he pushed on the block and it slid across through the
hidden passage and hit the end, he thinking that was it and something would
happen. When nothing had in ten minutes, he took it upon himself and slammed
the other end, this time across on the other support and it slid again, this
time the spot where he had found it. Sounds confusing? Well, it is, you had
to be there to get the incredible visual feature, you always had to be here
in this tunnel to understand how this bustling technology worked in its own
way. Now as he took himself to lean upon it and think, the other half of
half an hour passed quickly, the thirty minutes rang up and he knew that
time was running out, they were getting impatient.
With a quick stroke of genius, no time to sit around and think the boy left
it in its original spot and actually went inside of the passage of where
the rock's home was. Staring at it from a side view, hands slipped behind
the pressured rock and there he felt a switch, knowing this was the way to
push it because of that emblem. A small pressure mark was sitting with a
triangle on it, he noticing it because it was opposite of the ladder and
when his fist landed on it, the mountain of rock was not crushing him. Instead,
it was aiding him in his attempt to solve the puzzle, the rock sliding down
towards the emblem, he knowing when the two connected that something would
happen to help him. As it was rumbling down and slid into the slot, the water
began to rise, he even hearing it through the thick walls and inside the
underground stream, he had summoned a water-maneuver without even
trying.
Lifting up underneath him, he felt the water become quickly and gasped with
some panic, swimming out of the hole before he was smashed under the hole
and killed by the pressure. About to feel the metal in his boots, he remembered
nothing was under there, that place was empty below, since the pool wasn't
but a few feet deep enough for him to see into. A solid floor and no hidden
switches were under there, from dunking his head under water and pulled it
out with nothing inside of his speculation except to work on the blocks.
Where was he to go, was what he wondered speculated into his mind when it
popped up that he had seen that place from before, yes, there was a way out
of here. Above there was a door about twenty feet up that couldn't have been
scaled, he didn't know what was beyond there except maybe a key or something,
he sensed no malice from above.
Not even having to worry about climbing the extra feet up because it stopped
right short of the old room, flooding up the room he had come out of. It
was a small giggle of relief from the situation, he refreshed to see that
the water level rose even above that and released where the new area was.
There was nothing else that could of calmed him unless a certain someone
was around, the feeling of the temple ending was in his way, it always felt
like this when it was almost over. Yes, as his hands rested up, kicking to
keep up because the thing was floating, he felt a little nervous with that
around, just ignoring that maybe long-use to the tunic made it weaken. Relief
was swimming over him when hands went up and rested on the floor, pushing
himself out of the wet surface and taking a look down at his clothes, seeing
that their affects weren't working anymore, or something.
Getting on his knees, he stuck his head underwater, the submerged areas were
beginning to burn, yea, the water was actually sinking down into his nose
and up his eyes. Pulling up out of the water, it running down his eyes and
sinking down the inside of the water, he realized that he was wet, the pack
was actually soaked and probably most of the food inside of there was sinking
down. Now, speaking of food, the stomach and energy spoiled were rumbling
for something, he having no time to stop so reaching inside the wetted back
pack, he yanked out a few pieces of bread. These only things that didn't
felt sticky and dumped out the rest of the food, the thing was emptied of
everything, dried out and then that was where he used his fire to warm it
as he snacked down on the bread and gulped down a canteen of
water.
From the frank view of Link,
he personally thought the water was spoiled, he had been saving it for some
reason and keeping the fact of the matter of poison. Maybe the tunic protected
him, maybe it didn't all he knew, as he munched on the last of the bread,
was that it was over, so the tunic slid off and went inside of his back-pack
and reloaded with the last canteen full of water, and two empty ones. The
food was no longer there, but a bunch of weapons that didn't go inside his
side pack were stored in there, none of them hurt by the sudden hurt of water.
He didn't know when the stuff had started to weaken, now standing in the
jumpsuit, and feeling the nakedness, he guessed that the Din's fire had weakened
it to the point of not working. No longer needing it, the young boy just
stared forward at the room before him, a swirling hole was standing there
and also a golden
chest.
Gasping in some surprise,
he jumped at the chest and threw itself open, the key coming out and the
Boss key was the only one, a remaining key was left on the lone chain. Hooking
that one to there along the silver one, the back was picked up and there
he stepped down into the swirling mass, feeling it was the right thing to
do in this situation. Still undressed in the white dress suit, he could feel
everything seeps over him, yes, they were the feelings one felt when moving,
the transportation spell or something. Feeling something return to him, not
able to look around since his eyes were closed, the transportation was working,
he was in some sort of portal that would bring him to another destination.
It was a good feeling, when touching down on the ground, the room around
was not a new one, but now on a level he hadn't expected himself to be
on.
With the water seeming to
overflow the reason, he was in a place that had been secluded on the third
level, never laying eyes on it because it was covered up. Now over here,
there was a dragon with no crystals around, probably for decoration, and
a door behind him that held a silver key, the key was glad to have been saved.
This didn't look like a door to be dealt with, the water was overflowing
because he hadn't put any effort when rising the water level, and they had
already been on the third level. More raising sent it up even more, that
was not a bad thing or anything, just a very different one, glancing about
the places seemed to rise his awareness even more. The accuracy of his site
was more when he stared down at the water at himself; surprise at what he
saw; the tunic that had been ruined was
not.
His green-styled uniform
had been molding when it threw it away, now back with the symbol of the Goron
tribe and even now a new sign was on there, making him proud. In the right
hand side seemed to press the one where the scale stood (faded over the years)
this newly designed signature was pressed against his right breast. Pride
was in him, that whirlwind had not only filled him up and probably made any
lost energy appear to disappear, It had also restored his tunic back to normal,
giving him the great feeling that one had when you were around. His hat was
also tucked and very green (in the other tunics it had never changed, only
the tunic had) and had become very wet inside of this temple. Hands reached
back and gripped the hilt of the Master Sword tighter than ever as the
anticipation of the door melting with the simple walk over, that key sticking
in and seeing the door disappear before
him.
Not a bad-looking door, it
wasn't the boss door, so he kicked it open and peered in the process, this
new room was not like the rest, it was actually very bricked, and before
he could step inside all the way, something slammed before him. Groaning
with a look behind his shoulder, a hidden door had shut him inside here,
it was not a trap because up at the top of the room was a door with a golden
lock, the boss room was just past this last room. No patterns were painted
on the bricks, only the stuff that made him look about, the same little drawings
of the stupid sages of the ancients, maybe ancestors or something in that
area. How he seemed to hate them after going through the traps, the closer
he got to the exit of here, the closer it remained that the end of the place
went on. Back to what a room it was, the place was centered with a majestic
feeling of things, there was only a simple walk about ten feet forward and
with that, a hill rose up with the same pattern of
bricks.
I shall avenge you! He whispered
out under his breath, the sheen of the blades on the hill caused him to whimper,
there was indeed three blades scrawling back and forth (ones from the Dodongo's
Cavern) no sensors on these, just staring off and wanting him. As the approach
was made, no fear was in his face, only a smile grinned upon his lips and
with a nod, he began to descent forward on the
plain.
-------------------
A power source and what one it is! I've never felt a power--yes I have, and
with such a gentle feeling in it, it can't be anyone else but Link! No other
suitable presence was available in here, the others all around, big or small,
had an evil one that made her shiver and break into gooseflesh, wishing that
the larger one would conquer over the others, although there weren't that
many left.
The whimper of thinking that, having just awakened fifteen minutes ago and
dealing with the pain, was enough to drive one person up the wall in an instant.
She could deal with it, even felt like fighting if the going was good enough
and she also felt a few more powers coming about, one a little bigger than
hers was enough. That power seemed to be all right, something that the boy
could deal with and she had a feeling it was the one called Dark Navi, or
whatever her name was. Onii or Dark Link had another name, so why wouldn't
she, maybe something along the lines of what his name meant the following:
that name was demon in the Hylian language roughly translated. No, there
was another that made her shiver, maybe rivaling to the Great Ganondorf's
now, that they were no match for, probably abiding above and knocking the
great King aside.
Sort of surprised the feel the power, exceeding the moments of most imagination,
she'd never felt Ganondorf's so there was no way to test the two of them
together (by the time she could sense, they were long away from Hyrule.)
At this point, no one planned on returning to that stupid place unless the
time of Judgement was apparent, a temple may have been settled there, the
Spirit since a lot of them were there. Whenever they got out of here, and
she knew they both would survive, if the path took them down their path,
then that's what they would accomplish together. Nevertheless, the thought
of the two allies battling off did give her a sort of queasy feeling in her
stomach, just feeling the part of her gut turn over and roll a little. None
of the other energies, not even Link's, seemed to matter at this moment,
the person with the 'O' in her name was heading for her, feeling a little
discomforted for it.
Before she could even conjure up enough power to speak, or break the binds,
something appeared in the doorway, still veiled like the fairie had been,
except a little different in his own way. Nothing was there, and at the same
time something was coming after her, she could feel the dark aura from before
was heightening itself even more, as if he got stronger the longer that he
was existed in this world, a power source of something like that. Groaning
at the feelings of the power getting closer, the one that related to her
own wasn't the same one; it was just standing outside, scaling out her place
with the intent of scaring her to death--that was just a probability of hers--the
paranoia getting to her. A while away, actually, maybe a few hundred yards
away, guarding someone, protecting an entrance, anything that she could think
of, or maybe she was waiting to take care of Link. The fear was shining through
her eyes, knowing it had to be the one named Onii, at the same time, feeling
relief he was around, his aura was scary and beautiful at the same
time.
All of a sudden the door that concealed her--she hadn't seen it until it
blew--slammed off of the hinges and fell towards her, the splinters heading
alone with it. Crying out and shutting her eyes, a whisk of wind caused her
to shiver and within a few seconds, she wasn't cut open, so looking up, she
saw that the figure she imagined was there, concentrating. As he was in the
deep state of conscious thought, the door before her had stopped only ten
inches, held in the air along with the rest of the splinters. Dangling for
enjoyment of the situation, the tears were streaming down her cheeks, almost
passing out and as she began to feel the tears run down her cheeks, a certain
material brushed across her cheeks. Eyes peered open and realized the aura
was not only closer, so was he, the gloves brushing the tears away and whispering
in a silent tone, she hearing his words of shushes and promptly did
it.
Hands went around her waist, she wanting to cry out for him to stop that
she was not his--Link was the only one for her--at the same time forgetting
whom everyone was. His embrace was so much stronger than her friend's was,
it was a lot firmer and she liked it, oh Goddess she really enjoyed the roughness
asserted towards her, a thing the hero would never do. Shivering in content,
the face of his looked just the same, she knowing that this had to be a part
of Link, maybe the vicious, sadistic area, but still a whole area from him.
Either that or he was conjured up or something, the last thought stopped
as those lips pushed against hers, the kiss causing her to stop every natural
thought and sit there. It was a good thought that the darkness of her wasn't
around, she conjured up before letting it kiss him, she would not return
it--she would not--and within ten seconds she was giving back and puckering
in.
-------------------
Blades of back and forth were not much of a problem, he had realized with
a bit of comfort, but the solution to getting to the top was not the best
in the world. Sharper than even his blade, he tested it by throwing a loose
rock from the ground and watched the thing slice in half faster than even
anything his own energy could conjure up. Deciding that jumping on top of
those monsters was not a solution, hitting it with his weapons proved useless,
because bombs fuses were cut off, swords and all metals bounced off and magic
was ineffective. Nothing could be accomplished by simply climbing up there,
he would sink down and risk getting his feet lopped off by those stupid blades,
something that wasn't going to happen. A bit of thought it was going to take
to get this one down, there was no area to shoot his Longshot, so that was
ruled out temporarily, unless it could go into something else?
Go through something, he wondered with a bit of unconscious thought and looked
about the top of the room to see if anything was hidden for his enjoyment.
No, there was only the locked door, the launching blades on the hill and
at the top was the safety at being at the top of the place, no loose bricks
around. Also entailing for a switch or contraption to knock off the trap,
he was left with the discussion that this was the best trap of the ancients,
they really didn't want anyone facing the former boss, and he had just killed.
Either that or its that man's work, trying to test my skills even more he
whispered out and knew if it was, that he'd accomplish it in a short few
seconds just to make himself look better all the more. Before a few seconds
of giving up, he noticed the lock and peeked at the top of it, a smaller
hole was there and dressed just like a hook, almost invisible from the look
of things, glancing at his Longshot and knowing it was worth a
shot.
Clinking inside of the hole, before he released the trigger to zoom across,
the key of bosses were pulled out of his pocket, readying both of them with
a clear complexion faced forward, otherwise the plan would be in a ruin of
such things. What he was planning wasn't even planned to him and when the
button was let go, a whisper of prayer escaped through his head that this
didn't work, because he had his doubts about this little 'trap' of the evil
beings. The Longshot held in one hand and the Boss Key with the other, there
was no doubt this was not going to be pretty, or if it was, then a pure ounce
of luck was on his side. When the release was thrown away, the blow slid
upon the air, dodging the blades that slunk below him and were actually
displaying emotion--if soulless mechanical machines could do such a thing--a
wrongful one. When he had sailed over all three of them, the incident of
the machines rising up and dealing him a blow to the torso had passed, still
holding the key and aligning it in the air, because touching the ground near
the lock just seemed deadly as could be.
When the door came for him, he snapped the Longshot in a holding position
by holding the trigger button so the hook wouldn't return, feet planted on
the front of the door. Taking the key from his sweating palm to the left,
the thing slid inside the holder and within seconds, it was opening up for
him, seeing the lock and even the door slide away. As he was sailing down
on the door, a hand happened to grab the remainder of the lock and chunk
it down on the solid floor, eyes just widening when a hidden blade slit out
of no where and cut it to pieces. Thanking the lucky stars for that spark
of inspiration, the thing was going faster, knowing he'd land on the entrance
to the new room, where no traps (hopefully) were lying down. At the moment
of time, he hit the ground, he fell on the door, not taking the chance of
looking back and getting hit, just leaping off the door and following his
pathway down into the
darkness.
As darkness had begun to
fade at once, an immense light blinded his eyes, not a beam or anything;
the entire place was lifted up in a bountiful bound. It was like he had come
out of the temple and was now outside, out of the water, and most of all
out of the fearful danger that threatened him in here. While thinking about
it, this could have been another portal or something, which led to the place
outside where the battle had been; of course the best possibility was the
last. Maybe Morpha was the boss and that shadow was just as it claimed--an
illusion--just trying to scare him into getting to the last place, to retrieve
the sage that was un-awakened. Of course, the place he was heading was not
empty, he sensed a sort of disturbance around and nodded that even if Morpha
was the boss, whoever held Navi was in here--a light energy source was in
here, not detected all at
once.
Navi, where could she be?
"Navi!" He yelled out in a cried tone, nothing answering his call except
a small blow of the wind, giving this new scenery a fresh look, a click sounding
from behind
him.
Flashing around this place,
he stared that this was not outside, unless the fog had decided to cover
up the land (Ganondorf could probably do that), but there was no presence
of the evil man, only the other mass. Where he was standing, a flash around
gave way that there was nothing there, the door had sealed up or something,
and growls of fury were inside of his mind. With the only door out of here
sealed, he decided to take a whisk around, feet going off of the ground and
feeling a little wetness on his feet, staring down and seeing that the land
ahead was a small stream. Only about three inches thick, he could wade through
it without the slightest hesitation hand gripping the Master Sword out of
its hilt and taking shield with him. Now with the blade in the right hand
and the protector in the left, he felt that anything could be paced and walked
on through the water in shaky
steps.
Eighteen minutes of walking
through the place made him decide that this place was indeed a mirage, or
some sort of sacred Shinobi illusion, anything like that. When he was about
to give up and turn back, a tree came into his view, appearing right infront
of him, showing that it was like a small tropical island, the center of the
room. Feeling he was halfway there and the battle was about to start, his
feet placed on the forty foot island, the tree standing at the tropical tree
and viewing around. From there he could see the entire layout, climb up and
then scout anyone out for a fighting attack, now that he was pumped up, nothing
could stop him. It was in the center, there was something looking at him,
the thing was not able to see from his point of view, already knowing who
and what was
there.
Sixteen feet from the tree,
just on the edge of the sand, the hero was established to see the man slink
from behind the tree, his clothes matching those of his own. Just like the
dream from before, a key difference was that two things were strange about
the face of his, the first being that it matched the boy's in every way.
A shiver of feeling like looking into his reflection, or even deciding he
had a twin was apparent, like when you meet you're long-lost brother of so
long, except now a twin. In every way the man matched him, he was the same
size, the clothes were black and even the weapons around his body were the
same in the ways of his own. The second thing about the face that seemed
eerie was even though it was matching his, the skin was a dark gray, like
he had been working around coal so much that the chemicals and aftereffects
had seeped into his flesh and
changed.
"My Dark self." Link whispered
in a hushed tone, taking a few steps towards the man so now only ten feet
separated him, he noticing that unlike the dream, the spark wasn't near
him.
"Dark self? Don't flatter
yourself, you are dark enough. My name is Onii Liinku, but you can call me
Onii. I know who you are and I know what you've come for." Smirking, he snapped
his fingers and appearing above his side was a sparkled figure, the sparkle
was seven inches tall and carrying Navi in her arms, landing right next to
the man named Onii and placing his fairie into the man's
hands.
"Let her go, let her go you
bitch!" Breaths began to moved harder and harder, through the gloves, the
hands turned white as they gripped even harder on that blade for some sort
of comfort from the situation, feeling the sick laughter spew from the new
man's, Link's hate reaching a new limit.
Screaming out, dropping the shield and leaping into the air, the sword held
tight and then heading towards the boy, the sword in tide now. As he flew
forward, not actually flying but moving at a fast speed, the concentration
in him was all gone, only the reality of killing this monster for handling
her. How dare he hold her, Link didn't care if the man like him died, they
weren't linked so nothing could affect him, spilling the blood would be
beautiful. He wondered if it was black, the thoughts were moving at a very
strong rate--faster than he was moving--as if slow motion was in tie with
it somehow. For what seemed years, the face came to him and he swung the
Blade of Evil's bane, knowing the blade would crush this foe, everything
going slower as all of a sudden the man wasn't there and he was flat on his
face, the sword halfway across the desert floor.
On a closer review of the situation, Onii had obviously seen the attack and
had summoned his fairie to brisk the hostage away, she moving out of range
and floating above the tree. The man's sword wasn't even drawn, or his sword
and when Link came for him, instead of jumping out of the way, he simply
disappeared out of his mind. If an after-image had left, the hero would have
been surprised, but could have found an explanation; there simply was not
even an image, a teleportation attack or something. A simple attack he had
conjured up, knowing the kid could never figure it out, simple as that, it
was the ingenious part to out-smart him, although he was strong enough to
strike him down--toying was half the game, though. The kid was recovering
from the attack, only ten feet away was the man, his fairie returning back
to him and reliving at her side, he grasping the new acquired fairie back
into those palms, stroking her from the
unconsciousness.
"I see you are finally getting
back up, with that attitude, you are going to lose." With a grunt of pain,
Link pulled himself up and stared around at where the boy was, first to the
left, then the right and finally behind him granted him the senses to view
over there, the boy was just standing there and speaking with the malice
in his
eyes.
"S-shut up, I can take you
on, Onii, I just misjudged you're power." Smirking, no wounds on him since
he wasn't touched, a hand went up to his cheek and brushed the dirt from
his cheeks, getting the cleanliness back on
it.
"I am giving you a handicap,
you idiot. Shiia, give Navi back to him." He motioned towards the fairie,
she made a small comment about not helping the enemy, and then a look over
towards him made the young fairie do it. Flowing over towards the enemy of
his, he watched as the fairie nervously placed the girl next to the idiot,
he looking at her and causing more nervousness between them. It was funny
how the two reacted, having loved each other maybe in a paradox universe,
but enemies here, should be able to kill each other if the time was right,
or if someone of their team was hurt. A sulk was in the boy's face as he
received his girl back, the evil man actually displaying a mark of beauty,
since with the girl back on his side, the kid wouldn't be so weak. Link had
been holding back on him because the fear of losing the fairie was in his
mind, seeing that the two of them was more alike then they
thought.
Link had turned his back
away from the enemy, a stupid mistake in the crucial point of battle and
could cause him his life, yet somehow when it involved this girl, he knew
Onii wouldn't touch him. Taking and gently beginning to rub his fingers back
across her back very much, he saw she was covered up more than usual before,
she wasn't wearing her regular clothes. Her regular ones are on, it was just
at over them was a sort of shawl about her body, he creeping it off and sticking
it back behind his ears, like wearing a maiden's hankie in those old knight
tales. Rubbing upon the young girl's body, it wasn't very long before he
noticed a few marks on her, no he noticed a lot of marks, the anger boiling
through his own mind in a furious rage. Spinning around, she still asleep,
he hands were running across her body as he spoiled out in a screaming voice
at what was wrong with
this.
"Wrong with what?" Slit eyes
revealed that his pupils were red, a deep crimson, sort of like an albino
person except the opposite of the skin reflecting in a sort of service, if
he wasn't a clone of Link, then maybe he was an albino coal-worker who had
fallen into a
patch.
"She had marks upon her,
scratches, what the hell did you do to her!" A screech escaped from him,
his voice feeling a transformation, at that point in time sounding like he
had as a younger boy when he was crying, the tears splashed his cheeks as
the thought of her being
hurt.
"Hurt? Shiia what did you
do to her? I strictly told you." He didn't look at his black fairie, the
only thing he did was snap his head around and looked into Link's open palms
at what she had done to him, a bit of tsking in his voice, a hand looping
over and looking at his fairie as he inspected her. "I told you not to hurt
her, she has some marks on here, very small scratches that could never have
been done with these hands of
mine!"
"I-I-I couldn't help it!
You care about her more!" The girl's voice was one of a cute one, sounding
like Navi whenever she was upset, they both sounded like each other when
upset was in their voices, the anger was what it had to have been. It was
so weird how they both sounded, Link concluded it as some sort of apparition
that he had created, Ganondorf, the reason that he could disappear. This
was his thoughts until he felt the cackle of energy rise up against the world,
shivering that what he thought was Navi doing when she was ready to fight,
this time his judgement was incorrect because his girl was passed out! That
only meant that when the two fought that their spirits were almost the same,
no malice had been in Onii's dodge, so nothing had been felt as the twin
spirits, they only similarly alike now. Energy was making his hair rise even
more; crying out in a sort of panic when the ball of black aura sprang off
of 'Shiia's' body and slammed headed for Link's
fairie.
The reactions of the partners
in evil were that girl grinning and the boy looking over at her in a bit
of fascination, erotic feelings in there, or so the Hero of Time noticed.
Not very long to persuade himself to go on, his fairie was pushed into his
hat, as the energy was coming closer and closer, everything dying towards
him. Since the original fairy's energy couldn't be homed in, it was headed
towards the middle of his chest, going to slam a full wall into it; he caught
in the middle of this deadly trap. The sword was all the way across the room,
otherwise it might absorb the energy, he spinning around in a crying fear
and with a spare glance around, the place he was standing was trapped, there
were rocks forming all around him, staring forward. Onii had a grin on his
face and was circling some rocks around him, basically preparing a dead bed
in him, so all he could do was hold his hands together and hope it blocked
(he had seen Shiek do that
before.)
A smoke hit, then Link screaming
out and when the dust cleared, there was a sparking aura near him, this one
blue with the enthusiasm in the way that it fluttered around, a black one
also there. What he realized was that Navi had heard his call and had come
to her rescue, just in time to catch view of the other fairie--the enemy,
mind you--trying to save her prey. Nothing could realize how embarrassed
her was, the two fairies staring at each other, actually each of them had
saved him, the blast from Navi had stopped the power and the power absorbing
back into the black girl had caused the results. In a way, he couldn't blame
the two of them, and with that in mind, the boy looked at the two of them
and their remarks for reach other, they were just staring each other down
like bitter enemies. Sprawling away from the duo, back to the blade, it was
gathered up in his hands, no way to fight now, just stare back at the action
about to be ensued until Navi came to him or it died
down.
"So, you're awake, its about
time." Taunted the companion of the evil man's, her arms crossing as she
floated backwards towards Onii, closing beside him and smirking a little,
the nervousness of the situation
shown.
He sensed a bit of silence
echoed through her body, the anger sort of writhing up inside of her body,
the small body seemed to be over- excruciating a large amount of pressure
in that madness. There was no stopping the boiling out of what could be called
jealously, or anger, or even a mixture of both of them in the mixture. Whose
job was it to take danger away from him, it had to be only one person and
when foiled, that was when the prissy state came forward. Link was the one
watching this, he not able to see her emotions, guessing that saving him
was the girl's job, not one of a stranger. A protective zone, he guessed,
for when one was about to be infiltrated, certain precautions were taken
to make sure that the thing was not done, he an object in this
case.
Oh, the kid didn't know how
far the emotions were boiling through her, she guessed that his compensation
would never be that great, the cackling of energies rumbling through her.
Who would dare think of things, she knew if she touched the other girl's
boy in such a way that the same punishment would be dealt, smelling the fear
in the darker side of hers body. Yes, it wasn't the fact that he was touched,
just that she tried to guard him and that fierce will was what pissed her
off even more, the power was starting to surge through her now. Even though
she knew the power was originally meant for her, the fact of the matter was
not that she tried to attack Link--Navi knew that had never been tried. Guarding
was the job of this fairie and those who interfered suffered a penalty that
had such hefty consequences in the
matter.
"Nav' are you okay?" Link
whispered in a shaky tone, knowing that Onii and he's battle was far from
over, but the fairy's quarrel was about to begin, in quite a display from
the smell of her aura crackling on
fire.
"Nuh-uh, step back, Link."
She trailed off as she saw him push back a few steps, Onii following the
steps and each of them a yard or two away from the two that stared down.
Dark Link's fairie had began to charge up her own power, though not nearly
as strong as the other one's, knowing throwing them against each other was
stupid. If that happened, both of them knew that Navi's would overpower the
lather ones, since so much emotion was flowing through it. Actually, the
thing didn't even look blue anymore; it had taken on a white display of colors
that were readying themselves to burst open more. When Navi let her power
go, it didn't just spark off, a swooshing sound came out as it literally
grew a few extra feet (measuring at a ten inch diameter) heading for the
target.
It was too big, too large
for her to handle, so the only thing she could do was scream out in a flurry
of terror, holding her hands over her ears. The deep chuckles from the other
girl had sent Shiia in sort of a panic, wanting her best to escape; though
escape was the least of her worries. Since they were complete opposites,
each of their powers opposed each other and did extremely harsher damage
than a regular attack would do. Plus the emotions were living inside of the
ball, the girl who let it off looked a little drained, she knowing that when
this technique was over, the fight with her would be over. An attack that
drained all of you're energy, Navi may have not meant to do it, the anger
from touching the boy caused an ever more suckle of the power, regretting
ever touching the kid when the stuff overwhelmed her, covering her eyes in
fear.
Link covered his eyes in
fear, as Navi just looked on with a bit of fatigue in her body, neither of
them able to glance at what Onii was doing. Most likely, she would be covered
up and struck down by the stuff, the girl would die within the hour, if not
immediately from the attack. Who knew what sort of power this energy had
on another fairie--if she even was truly one--the women with wings were not
the most violent in the world. Maybe a little perversity and horny, and just
a bit jealous in some situations, the girls had never been fought before,
especially by the kid who liked to guide their powers from them. As the two
of them looked on, a shing entered their hearing range, the energy seeming
to be disappear in a flash, the smoke still not clear when eyes of red
appeared.
Indeed he seen it all, not
knowing how much the damage would be until his girl screamed, he reacting
in a second, a sad grin on his face if she was to die. As the black sword
came out of his sheath and he flew infront of her, holding the blade tight,
he knew he was a bit late and some bad scars would be settled when this was
over. Already the power had started to overflow her body, the blade held
out and he screaming in a bit of fury-- no pain, though--a red jewel on the
sword activating and something that sounded like a sucking noise came out.
The shing was when his sword hit the energy, a sword of power was what Navi's
aura had transformed on, it trying to penetrate his girl's little heart,
making sure that it wouldn't happen. At least if the scars were on her, the
user of the magic would receive them also; they were bound by a curse after
all, one that mad it all the
sweeter.
"You didn't have to do that,
Navi, I mean--I didn't want her to die." The smoke was clouding his reading
on her life-signs, also noticing that Onii's were gone, so he either was
bound to her when he dies, so does she, or he'd traveled into the smoke to
search.
"I-I had too, there was no
way to prevent it!" She cried out, not meaning to shout the last part, but
something prevented her from whispering or even saying it calmly, it was
an aching at her arm. An intense feeling that one couldn't explain, one that
was not an accident, she felt that it was an intentional from anything coming
at her. Shivering from the heated area around her, the cry came out, ripping
the shirt where her arm was, seeing the aura with frustration. Flashing her
aura off and staring down at her arm, the flesh was beginning to smoke across,
drenching all the way down her from the top of her shoulder to where her
fingers started. There was a mark of burnt, but the funny thing was the smell
that came off--it was the exact same one that her energy smelt like when
it burnt
flesh.
How could she explain this?
There was no way, because this simply didn't happen, had the power been deflected
back in some sort of superficial way that only Link could do? On occasions
of some sort, it was apparent that Link could push certain powers back, like
in the Forest Temple's case, maybe the same had been done with this certain
evil fairie. Sure, Ki attacks could be deflected when you concentrated enough,
were powerful enough take the blow, or had the determination to do it. However,
hers couldn't of been since so much concentration had been put into it, she
had been charging it in her sleep, unknown to her in this little perfect
situation. Suddenly, a feeling of nausea swept over her body, she sinking
down as her wings were flapping for a support harder and harder, giving in
when those eyes slammed shut and darkness came over
her.
"Navi? N-Navi, what is that!"
He screeched out, his voice cracking as he dropped the Master Sword, diving
for the girl that was out, nothing able to save her but his
hands.
"I see she's out, so is mine,
but then again--she did do this to herself." A sigh of sadness came out of
the voice north of Link, he spinning around and seeing the smoke was gone
and Onii was sitting there, holding his girl inside his arms, she passed
out and having the matching burn on her
arm.
"What happened--what did
you do to her!" A wave of fury came over him, taking Navi and tucking her
under his hat, taking the cap off and pulling it inside of his backpack as
it came off. Onii had done nothing, it was just the same with his, no way
that he'd harm his girl just to get a bit of payback, maybe he had deflected
the attack back, though. All was off except that beautiful green tunic, his
fairie lying in the center of the backpack, so when she awoke, she could
watch the fight and see how he fared. He knew that the extra weight was not
going to be needed, sliding his side pack and putting it over the side, only
the sword and shield were there. Retrieving the defender from where it was
dropped, it was held in his left hand, blade of evil's bane smacked in the
right, feeling of joy overdoing him, it was almost
time/
"You want me to tell you
the truth? Goddess, you are going to get a kick out of this, but let me tell
you it all, now brace you're short attention span, dumbass, you have to drain
this all in." Chuckling, he slid off his backpack, side pack and had only
the sword and shield in his hands, except blade in left and defender in the
left. "I am you're shadow, we are connected and so are the other two of them.
Navi stuck my Shiia at full force; I was only in time to guard it because
my sword absorbs light energy, but why would it, you may ask? Okay, you're
sword is the Blade of Evil's Bane, the Master Sword.mine is the Blade of
Purity's Bane, the Mistress Sword. A very stupid sword, I know, and that
means I absorbed her white energy and added it to my own, condensing it down
to dark
power."
"But why did she get hurt?"
Madness was away from him, he only sulking on to keeps from attacking Onii,
now was the time to find out, and battle was soon in the
making.
"Hold you're horses, I am
getting to that. We are Shadows of you, I think well because our relationship
is more open than the two of you have. Where the two of you are shy in some
areas, we have already done." Smirking a bit, he noticed the boy was blushing,
so he was right and that gave him more courage to go on, making the kid nervous
was a wonderful thing to do--especially since all he spoke of was true. "Back
to the important matter, when one of us gets hurt, so does the other, so
if I hit you, then I get hurt--or if you hit me, then you get hurt too. I
know its confusing, it was designed by Ganondorf so if you managed to kill
me, that you died too. Master Ganon does think of such good things, but he
had a flaw by making me die if you die, that means when I kill you--I couldn't
just do that, so I took
action!"
"That means if you kill me,
then?" He whispered out in a bit of confusion as the man began to chuckle
just a little bit, breaking out into a bust of hysterics, the annoyance rolling
over his body in a tightening fist of a manner, he coming over to the tree
what Onii was and speaking. "What do you mean, you took
action?"
"I am not a clone of you
anymore, but you are still connected to me! Shiia and me went exploring during
those seven years that you slumbered and we happened to stumble upon something
enabled the Youth of Fountains. Touching it, since we heard legends of Eternal
Life, we were granted it, but we can be killed, but the magic of Ganondorf
broke off. Of course, the man doesn't know that, or he would kill me--if
he could--I don't think he even knows how powerful I am alone and paired
with my companion, we are unbeatable. I know it sounds corny, but when you
are with the one you love, the power of the two of you is not just enough--its
you're feelings that empower us even more." Nodding, those arms crossed around
his chest, pulled back suddenly and as he leapt back, the blade came across
the tree, causing it to fall down, clearing the path of
death.
Sensing the blade coming
across, not intent for him, but just enough to cause the tree to fall was
when Link leapt forward and saw the tree was coming right at him. Crying
out and pushing his blade infront of him, he prayed that he would be spared,
knowing that the only one left would be Navi, of his friends. Closer and
closer the huge tree barreled forward from him, the time seeming to slow
down the smaller the distance was between them. Onii was immortal, or so
he claimed, so when Link died, that meant that he would not go with him,
the other way around had to be evil. When he knew it was all over, a few
seconds passed and those eyes stared up, seeing the tree was not infront
of him,
disappeared.
"W-what happened?" He felt
so helpless around the man; he knew the environment and could shape it like
he would, use all of the tricks that were in the
book.
"You are so sad! This is
a mirage room, Hero of Time, I can make it anyway I can, that means nothing
in this room can kill you--except me, of course." Grinning, he pushed a step
back and snapped his fingers, the room transforming from the desert island
just to an entire room full of stars, the pitch-black was all around except
those white dots that lit up enough room to see and
battle.
"So, we start this?" There
was no need to say anything after that, he knew it and probably Onii knew
it because teasing and talking was over, the fight was next. Brushing back
a little, distancing full ten feet between them, the sword was not glowing
because he was not going for any stupid energy attacks. Who cared if he hurt
the man, if he fell, this was the only way to rid the world of this man--who
was probably more powerful than Ganon was? Not as evil, he knew that Onii
had some care and love in his heart for a special someone (unlike, to his
knowledge, the King of Evil had never felt that way before.) Hat-less, like
the gray-haired boy before him, each fairie resting down in there, the hair
was thrown back in a blonde rush while running
forward.
"The Hero of Time meets the
Villain of Time, an acclaimed event!" Hysterics echoed through his body,
the fairies were down so there were no weaknesses, what he wanted from the
beginning was the full power of Link. Fluttering forward in a grayish force
that seemed beyond the wildest imagination of speed, he was moving at the
same miles that had been the first time they fought. Smelling the purity
of his aura made Onii sick, probably the kid thinking his was a nasty scent,
of course being of opposites, the tastes were different when the spinning
began. Feeling the anger arise in the boy as he spun circles around him,
knowing this would keep up until Link could tap into some powers that were
never felt before-- the dark ones. His speed was caught down when a simple
flick was thrown at him, he spinning across the room and slamming into the
ground, staring up at the bruise on his
cheek.
Crying out from the pain
that he had caused to the man, Link had decided that slashing was not the
answer, it was foolish and pretty risky, but smart. So as the guy slid across
and from the ground, not even seeing what the boy was doing, the Hero of
Time decided the best solution with the sword down. He knew that Onii would
use his sword, there was no use in trying to use his blade, unless he wanted
to be made into mincemeat of his own. Now resting into the scabbard, there
was no reason to use that--no, there was, and that was when he pulled his
sword out and threw it across the room, tucking the sheath into his belt--just
in case. Switching the shield to the right hand, as he waited for the man
to get up--no, that was not the way to do it, a grin sparking while the man
just tried to get up, Link biting his lip and leaping through the
air.
Onii cried out in pain and
screamed in fury when the shield came down onto his chest, causing even more
pain to swell through his body. Never expecting to get this much in so early
(or at all) in the battle, the surprise of underestimating you're opponent
had always been his motto, this one washing off in an instant. Ever since
he had met the kid, the expectations had either not been met or simply made
the qualifying standards, never very great. It wasn't that Link was faster
than him--but he quicker than he imagined--it was the surprise of the moves
he was using, they seemed so primitive. Pushing himself up, he flew against
the boy and prepared his fist, that was when the hand reached for the sword
and cut forward, slashing down at the center of his body, a vertical
slash.
Not enough time to dodge,
the hand was reacting with quick instincts, jumping back, knowing it wasn't
enough and reaching for the only thing he could think of. It wasn't that
anything was on his mind at this moment, the only thought was how disappointed
Navi would be, how scared that it seemed without her. He knew in his thoughts
that he'd would let that happen, she was with him again, scratched down and
packing some scars, you had to take that into consideration when you played
with the pull named Link, the sadness was just staying there. Scratching
it away, shoving down from his belt, the grip caught and that was when the
scabbard came forward, knowing that was as much he could do without causing
something towards him. Chuckling, the sheath held in his palms, he hoped
it would hold up for just one attack, if not, then hell would have to freeze
over to suffice him down there--a Poe he'd become of death decided to knock
today.
"What the fuck!" Onii screamed
out in a bellow of terror, he sitting in mid-air, staring down into the blue
eyes of Link, the loss of no blood wasn't apparent, nothing was there to
be cut and something had held
up.
"Huh? What happened?" He
spoke to himself, unbelieving at where the sword had hit, right at the area
where the gold was intact, not even a scratch was sitting on the metal, it
holding up and actually a little stronger than he had imagined, it seemed
nothing would break
it.
"Stupid sheath!" Leaping
up into the air, his blade came across the blue part, the thing parting in
two and heading for the boy, knowing it was too late because he rolled out
of the way, hands digging across the
ground.
"I am not going to let you
win, you prick. I am doing this for Navi, I don't care if I die with you,
it won't matter to me, and you know why? Because I love her!" He felt a tingling
in his body, the kind when you're entire body was asleep and all of a sudden
it was hot on the inside of his body, the good feeling. A scream was ripping
from across the room; it wasn't of pain, just of some fury when you felt
when something happened, he having a good idea. It was the way he acted,
the lie was in his eye and all of a sudden, the kid just knew in his heart
that no longer would he die from killing another. Betting the man wanted
to rip out his hair, nothing but a simple laugh was dancing on Link's lips,
glad he realized it before it was too late. Yes, that was what happened,
the story was false, the ring between them was connected with evil, so if
the evil was lifted, the power between them
faded.
"You son of a bitch!" Growling
louder than ever, Link knew in his mind that the easy streak had just been
penetrated, and as a sort of factor, Onii slapped his hand, the boy just
staring and watching him, no hurt was realized to him, even more the growl
went on.
"I broke it, didn't I?" Chuckling a little, the boy was just readying himself
by taking the sheath and pushing it back behind his back, even though it
was slit in two. Somehow, the thing would have to be prepared, he not even
aware how that was going to happen and right now, not really caring when
the power was surging through. He was afraid to use power- attacks because
of what had happened to Navi, seeing the display the young man did and
considering that was the love of it, the love had broken it. Onii didn't
have to answer him, he knew the answer, the sword beginning to glow a light
blue, then the light transformed from aquamarine to a deep ruby colour, screaming
out that payback was indeed a bitch. Taking off in a fury, like the turn
of a general who had been losing the war, he had no idea if Dark Link was
stronger, faster, and had more vitality--at this moment, he neither knew
nor cared.
"Shut the fuck up and fight!" The foul language was a new one to Link, who
didn't curse very much and when it happened, never such vile things entered
out of his mouth, he saw this meant a new level of swordplay. Yes, Onii was
desperate for a win, so as the man came for him, Link was conjuring how to
score an easy win, his senses blanking out and nodding in character that
he didn't. Cheating with an energy attack was low-down and dirty, usually
it wouldn't be, but more was at stake than a simple win or loss, he needed
to prove to Ganon that no one could mimic the Hero in the Legends, it was
impossible. Maybe the dark version of him didn't accept it either; they seemed
to nod to each other, the Hero of Time facing his rival with colours that
couldn't be matched by any one other in this field. Equal in power, or stronger
than him, neither did he know and at this moment it didn't matter for all
the cares in the world were focused off of even Navi, settled on
winning.
Jumping in the clean air
with Link close in tag, the man was beginning to float above the air, a talent
that Link had neither discovered or knew could be done. Defying the laws
of gravity and every physic that was ever written, the sword was held high
as he stood about seven feet above the hero, smirking when the kid's swing
met the cold win. Now, another attempt was going to be made, Onii sure of
himself and hitting the ground with an intense pressure mark, the aura of
his blowing all around. He neither saw if the wind affected the boy, nor
did he see to the kid's plan, all that happened was the Mistress Sword of
blackened beauty went forward for the region that could be considered Link's
neck. Waiting for the blood-quenching squelch as the blade stained in crimson,
nothing was forgiven to that ashen, elven ears, except the claim of steel
against
steel.
The flight had been a little
surprise; the terror of being done by some monster without wings had never
entered his mind, knowing that it was obviously some illusion. When his blade
went through the air, the mirage was gone and in the air the man was, he
nodding when the blade down for him, smirking harder than he ever had. Dark
Link had aimed right for his jugular, either wanting to rip that stuff out
and suffer a medium death, or going to decapitate him for an over-kill move.
It wasn't going to happen and when the steel came down, the crimson jewel
brightening with the power that meant it was stronger than a normal sword,
was when the yellow gold in his blade lit up, he pushing forward. A forward
stance gave way, the man now on the ground and as Link felt the blades push
against each other, he cried out, the yellow light brightening even farther
than
before.
Space was dwelling out and
all of a sudden, to both of theirs surprise, the scene transformed from the
beautiful place of before to another dreadful one. Stars in the sky had melted
away and there they were, in a room of gray, the center of the room where
each of them was standing, swords almost a marker to indicate the split between
the sides. On Link's side, it was only a pure light room where the golden
Triforce awaited, behind each symbol was a small girl, one having red, green
and blue hair, cheering him on. Following the opposite side was Onii's and
inside the Triforce piece (there was only one) stood a male kid with short
red hair, he wearing over-protective armour and crying out for the dark side
to win. Between the center of the swords was a solid gray area, the packs
of theirs was sitting down there, a blue and black girl's, the fairies, were
sitting down and watching, eyes shut like the unconsciousness had told them
to get up from sleep and
watch.
"You bastard!" Onii screeched
out in a maddened fury, the jewel on his steel brightened up even further
and pushed Link down towards his knees, only the sword for
support.
"No need to curse, Dark-self,
I am only doing what comes natural." The push down had made him feel a little
dizzy, stopping the speaking and crying back, the sword beginning to glow
brighter and sprung back against Onii, putting them both to a level where
each was the same power as
before.
"It seems we are evenly matched,
young hero, I guess I'll have to change that!" Smirking, his hands formed
together as he began to chant, a dark energy ball fulfilling the hand that
was just not placing on the sword. Evenly matched was not the right word,
because Link couldn't do what Onii did, all his power was placed in holding
the Master Sword, maybe the guy not aware that. Even more bizarre was both
hands had to keep the blade from tipping over, it was like his own spirit
was inside there, now fully charged just to keep everything from blowing
in his face. No one neither knew what was coming out of the man's hands,
looking like a darker version of a Ki ball, except this was not white, it
was black as the night could be. Shivering from the feelings, there was nothing
the kid could do, he awaited as the ball launched off of its griddle of Dark
Link's hands and showered closer to
him.
-------------------
Crying out when the ball slammed into his chest, Link felt that he was falling,
nothing could save him and everything would be killed in a matter of seconds.
As the grip on the sword became looser and looser, the darkness from within
could be felt rising itself up, this not the part of Dark Link, it was another.
A force that couldn't reckoned with, the King of Evil wasn't even able to
present it because he had it in himself, no way you could control a power
inside of your own. Sure, he was a shadow of him, but there was no way a
person could duplicate the real darkness, the sort of kind that makes you
vicious, if that had happened than he'd be the purest of heart there ever
was. The room where Onii was seemed to be gone, and at the same time it wasn't,
a spectacular feeling was going through his body, he felt like the dead had
risen and taken himself back to their little cavern, there he was made
king.
A feeling of pain was washing over him, the room where the dead ones had
been was gone, he knows in a completely black room and back with Onii. Only
this time, he was not there, it was his spirit, but the same room from before,
only the light side had lost and the Triforce was now combine with the black
piece. Yes, and the kid from before was grown up, revealing the armour that
fit seemed to connect and be of Ganondorf, his adult-form chuckling louder
and louder inside of the boy's ear-drums. Not able to see the three girls
from before, knowing they were dead, the gray side had also disappeared so
Link was presumed that Navi and Shiia had perished much to Dark Link's surprise.
Even though it was a sad time, the Hero of Time felt like laughing at him,
telling his dark side that his idiocy had gotten their loves killed and that
everything was ruined.
Death felt ready him and he did the same for the Grim Reaper, whenever she
came knocking at his door, with his girl gone, there was nothing left living
for. The room was shrouded in complete blackness, Ganondorf and the presence
of the other one was gone, now only the black Triforce remained, shimmering
in the dark. Its shininess was the only thing he could view, looking down
to his hand and seeing the piece was gone, over beside the piece, the Wisdom
had been recovered from before. He neither knew, nor cared about saving the
Land of Hyrule; all that mattered was being with death, so that Navi would
be with him, hoping his side wanted the same. Sure, the weakness had been
a problem and in the end, had not been enough for him, not enough for the
dark waters to claim the most two valuable treasures from him, Navi and his
life, his thoughts broke.
A giggle entered his hearing, whipping his head to the opposite view of the
dark force from before, seeing that a little light had opened up and claimed
itself for him. Hm, a thin beam about only less than an inch thick, the thing
was his only hope for survival, if he was ever to want to get through this
alive. Almost seeing the thing disappear the closer he got, his presumptions
were met wrong when the beam just remained the same size, getting brighter
and brighter as the closer he got. With it remaining infront of him, there
was nothing to do but pray that it worked, whatever it was, that Death had
left and the Angel of God had shined upon those beautiful wings to guide
him. That girlish laugh was now gone, but when the light came right infront
of him, a peer inside revealed the best wonders that could ever begotten
his imagination. Groaning with passion, his eyes brightening even more, the
picture of the three girls had returned, a third one was with them in the
child form, her hair a short blue.
Who are they? He pondered in a bit of confusion, trying to get the realization
of them, the first three had clear, cute faces he could never remember
meeting.
Each of the girls around them were giggling as the white light spread out
farther and farther as long as the laughter was spreading forward. Feeling
nothing at his hands, realizing the Master Sword was not there, hands went
back and felt it in the sheath, tugging on it and met with some sort. Both
hands went to it and yanked forward, he growling as it didn't budge, seemed
some sort of force was locking it down there, not that attacking was on his
mind--it happened to protect the girls if Onii returned. When he took a few
steps forward, he realized he was no longer standing on the black ground,
but a matching white that aligned his eyes, a smile spraying across his lips.
It was a sight beyond wonders, all of the girls were sitting on each of the
pieces, the short blue-haired one floating above the force on a pair of white
wings, and something he felt an urge to rub.
"Are you here to play?" Whispered the green-haired one, each of them was
only about three feet tall, maybe no more than five or so, looking as adorable
as they could be.
"No, I am here to beat Onii!" He didn't mean to yell and flushed a little
when she sniffed some, bending down at the knees as he walked towards the
green-haired one that sat on the left corner of the force, a hand going up
and stroking her tresses back and forth. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to yell
at you, little one."
"Its okies!" She giggled and hopped up on top of him, holding against his
chest as her legs wrapped around her waist, keeping him in sort of a hug
of desperation. Giggling sweetly, the young boy about to fall on his back,
now just deciding to sit on his knees, not even leaning anymore, just standing
down on knees. When he thought it was over, he felt a few tickles at his
waist, and snapped his head around, the red-haired one had her legs around
his waist and just holding him with arms bound around his neck, nuzzling
her head there. The one with the long tresses of blue, she walked over and
leaned against his side, wrapping her legs around his sides and resting the
head of hers on his shoulder, nibbling at it softly. The trio of girls were
just kissing and nibbling at his body, wanting so bad to fall on his back,
afraid he'd crush the fiery red-head, so he just sighed and let them do what
they pleased.
I wonder why they are doing this? His cheeks were flushing from the attention,
never since the fairies had anyone ever paid this much attention, even if
they were young girls.
"Stop!" A voice of passion stopped all the girls, each of them looking at
each in confusion of who said it, finally staring behind the boy and huffing
in a bit of a fit. Now each of them was just staring there, stopping the
kissing as the only girl left was walking towards them, the boy could hear
the cackles of energy flowing through. Gulping, he didn't know what punishment
awaited the little girls and himself for acting so bad, not aware of whom
this girl was, she looked different. Reason he couldn't tell was she wore
a mask on her face, a white veil, kind of like the Gerudos, except it wasn't
a violet colour or anything. Nothing was there as he realized that they had
disappeared with a poof, gone from the scene altogether; not even a good-bye
was given to them, gone as soon as they were here.
"Where did they go?" He now plopped on his lap, until he felt a pressure
on his chest and hit the ground, soon a weight was on his stomach, staring
over to see that she was sitting there, no longer angry. "You gonna punish
me?"
Blinking in confusion, the girl's cheeks flushed over, a hand (which he noticed
was not gloved, but bare and still missing the Triforce piece) came up and
started to rub them back and forth. From what he noticed, the girl looked
the most familiar of the rest, knowing good well that the other girls didn't
represent Navi, Malon or Saria in anyway, this one did look a little bit
of a face he'd seen before. Not able to place it, she was also five years
old, a little bit taller than the girls so she was about three feet and five
inches tall, not much, still a good bit for her. As his hands washed over
those crimson cheeks, he heard the giggles and felt those hands placed on
his chest, for the weight of the situation, also a small little healing was
over his body. He wasn't able to place it anywhere at all; it seemed that
the light-headedness from when he was a child, maybe those mysterious lights
that powered him up? Then again, it could just be his mind
decaying.
"You aren't dying.not at all." She answered, the boy feeling like his mind
was read, gasping a little, until she put a finger to his lips and nodded
a bit at him in her own gentle tone. "I have read you're mind, but don't
worry, I know you enough to protrude in those areas and I must say, it does
make me feel good to hear such things."
"We know each other? You do seem familiar, but I can't place you." Digressing
a little bit, he chuckled and sat up, letting her slide down into his lap,
staring down at her with those matching blue eyes, hers just a tad darker
than his, but soon he spoke out in trouble. "I don't have time for this,
I need to go defeat Onii."
"I am getting to that, silly. Okay, my name is Navi--and at the same time
I am not--and those people back there were the Goddesses, they are in forms
you have never seen before. Before you saw them in dreams, I know this because
I am Navi, or better yet her spirit, in a sense." Smiling sweetly towards
him, she was surprised when her form was picked up and he pressed his chest
against hers, holding her in his arms and kissing those lips
softly.
An energy transfer, he thought in a weird way, and soon the light- headedness
was flowing through his body when their lips were locked, the beautiful feeling
was bad. Loving how it felt around him, his tongue dropped onto her small
mouth and slashed inside hers, gathering against the small tongue (although
not as small as before) and curling them together. When they slashed together
in the fury, nothing mattered, beating the man no longer did and neither
did her small form, and only this larger one was the best. It was beautiful
and sick at the same time, knowing his mind was saying to stop and that she
was a kid, but the energy flowing through him was helping, plus the fact
it felt wonderful. Soon, it was over and that was the worst of it all, it
ended right when the power had stopped flowing, he sensing her spirit was
becoming less and less of one, though not she was dead or
anything.
"It is done, now you must go." Smiling, she pushed him back before he could
claw at her, knowing how much he wanted to be there, yet knowing the deed
of Onii's death was not yet done.
He was yanked back into the darkness, disappearing into the small paten of
darkness that remained a thin beam, except this time it did not spread. As
he was pulled through it, the feelings were strange, the farther he got from
the girl, the closer he felt to her, it was the way she was Navi and at the
same time was not. There were no worries about it anymore, all he decided
was this place was where he was heading, and with some new energy, maybe
Onii's defeat would be accomplished. It sort of changed into a portal that
he could go through, feeling him being sucked into it and the place mending
back into one of the original scenarios. Flashing back into the scene that
had amazed him the most, everything was transformed back to normal as the
stars were sitting around him, the blackened sky the only place around, and
Onii's back turned to him.
With his back turned, this was the perfect opportunity for revenge and Link
too it, he pushed forward and cried out, the jewel on the blade was resonating
harder and harder, pulsing. Almost feeling that it was alive, he pushed it
forward until a crack of skin appeared and something black started to fall
down from the blade, his arm around Onii's neck tighter than ever. Hearing
the cry of him even since the blade went in, a little bit of remorse for
his partner was in there, at the same time, wanting to make the death as
slow as possible, for effect. Not cracking his neck, wanting the boy to suffer,
a head went on his shoulder and stared over at his face, the grin going ever
harder as the perfect scenario was met. Nothing could make this thing even
sweeter, glad that Navi was passed out, a glance over there and he saw her
in the corner, curled in the hat, knowing that seeing this would be too much
for her.
"You bastard--how!" He was sobbing, the tears falling down his face were
black as the blood of matching colours was all over his body, it was obvious
he'd be dead in less than thirty minutes, Link had penetrated his
guts.
"You may have Ganondorf on you're side, but I have four people--the Goddesses
and Navi! When our hearts are met, there is nothing that can stop us from
penetrating the evil in you! I am sorry I did it, and I feel sorry for Shiia,
but you deserve everything that you get, I hope you die slowly and rot in
Hell!" He smirked, not laughing like the man had because that would have
been too sad, but indeed he had the power of it all, nothing at all, that
was until Onii held him.
"I know I am dying, but I shall take you with me, self-destruction!" The
boy launched a hold of him and held him in a tight bear hug so Link could
not escape even if he gained all the power in the world, this was a desperation
grip.
He giggled loudly, but before he could say any more, a beam penetrated his
head and it sort of imploded, Link staring down at the carcass in amazement.
Somewhere that thing came out of, feeling the energy of Navi drive out of
his body, returning to his own full power, as the blade was held to himself,
looking around the room. Onii was dead before he slumped against Link, the
boy pulling the corpse out and throwing it across the room, seeing it blew
up in just a few seconds. Not much of a blast, it still could have taken
him out if he had been close enough, but with that launch, he had thrown
the carcass only twenty feet across. Such a lucky break, he couldn't believe
it, the sword was up in the scabbard and he cleaning his face when the warmth
was surrounding his body in a bright intensity.
"Navi!" He giggled and as the room transformed back to a regular room, the
pure white room, and no mirage since the master had been broken, he saw the
seven-inch girl and hugged her tighter.
"Link, are you hurt?" Was he hurt? He was flushing and crying as the tears
poured down his cheeks, snuggling against her arm, the one that had burnt,
it wasn't permanent burns, since energy healed within a few
weeks.
"I'm fine, sweetheart, but you are burnt up." Whispering softly, he did have
some marks with the energy ball and had been slashed with the sword, though
didn't feel it, must have been when the Ki slammed into him, he
guessed.
"Only my arm, I am fine--" She was cut off when something began to rumble
around, she looking over towards the ground and seeing it was starting to
rumble, also tiles upon the ceiling were cracking and starting to fall down
on the ground, pushing around in a strange manner.
Link noticed too and guessed the reason for this was the room was about too-
-no the temple was going to collapse--in only a few minutes to go, a way
out didn't seem clear. Of course, as he grabbed up Navi and ran across the
room, he was met with the power that something was missing, crying out and
dodging back to the room. He didn't know as he ran, feeling the enlightenment
on his body and then he stared for his weapons and realized his sword was
there, but that was all, everything else disappeared. That was where his
stuff was, he quickly slipped on the side pack, the backpack, cape and even
the shield that had been lost during the battle, slipping his cap on. When
it was fastened, he was about to take off again when again he stopped dead
in his tracks, spun around and went for the fairie that was wrapped in the
black cap; she was just now awakening.
"Shiia, you are awake!" He sighed deeply as he came to a rest before her,
opening his arms for her, seeing she wasn't going to get in, then reaching
forward and having his finger zapped back, not in an attacking manner, just
something that hurt, an annoying blast.
"Where is Onii!" She screeched out, fluttering up to Link's face, but feeling
something near him and stopping, there was Navi, sitting on his shoulder
with a smirk placing across her lips, it made her fears ring true. "H-he's
dead? That must mean you two admitted love for each other, then that means
when he died, you weren't affected, is that it!? Have you done something
to him?"
"He's dead, Shiia, I am sorry." Navi kept her quiet while Link talked, afraid
she say something to be bad, the fact seemed that she did feel bad for this
girl, her love had been lost while hers was spared, then the fact about being
said that she was loved, the fairy's cheeks brightening.
"Love? You said you loved me, Link? I love you too!" She flushed deeply and
stared across as the feeling of warmth washed over her, like the boy had
felt, and his cheeks lightened and nodded, the curse was completely broken
of the darkness, nothing left to do but live on.
"I'll go! I hope when I hope you hold onto him, Navi, you never know when
he'll be gone and that's it. Please take care of him, he's so precious that
you can't help but want to die when he does.Link, I do love you, not because
you are part of Onii. Just the fact that you are the goodness of him, something
he tried to be, even though he was created for evil. I love you both and
goodbye the beautiful world of Hyrule! Please go forward, a portal out is
there!" She didn't wait for them to say anything when she left, and as she
fluttered while they hugged and cuddled, she hoped in her next life she was
like that. Onii had been affectionate and she did love him, he just was
aggressive and they never cuddled like that, though they had done some worse
stuff than kiss. Mm, it was wonderful, it was just she wished, as she
self-destructed, that the next life would be better and Onii would be more
like Link. Each of them had their pros and cons, the best of the Hero of
Time had to be his goodness, Ganondorf had created them for evil, but the
two ended up rebelling and swirling in-between the two. Mix the two of them
together and you have the best man in the world, one that could honor you
for life and still keep you going back for more, he had that
potential.
She's gone; she really did it for him. I can't could never believe was that
strong--she is an idol to me, and one day I hope she can be avenged.it doesn't
matter how you were made on the outside, what matters is the true person
you are on the inside. The tears began to pour down Navi's cheeks as she
was gathered up by the startled Link, she neither knowing where they were
going nor caring, the portal opening up as they both stepped into it,
transporting them away from the rotting
temple.
-------------------
In a flash of over-blinding light, the scene transformed from that ugly room
that was falling apart, to another room where the scene was beautiful. It
was a simple room; the Chamber of Sages just appearing before them and making
each of them looks around in the wonderment of the situation. A little tired
from the battle, and bruised up, neither of them wanted to do this, but knew
the rewards were worth the torture, since the treasures later were the best
of all, knowing sleep awaited the duo. Where they were standing was on the
same center mark, facing away from the other medallions and keeping his face
positioned at the Medallion of Water. The flutter of a person descending
the air entered each of theirs vision, feeling the brush of wings as the
figure came to a rest before it, the beautiful Zorian eyes staring down at
the two of them, she speaking softly.
"You've grown even more cooler over the years, I can't believe how sly and
cunning you are." Ruto giggled sweetly, placing her hands over her cheeks
for a few seconds before taking them off, not letting the boy get a word
in, her speech going on in the simple tone. "I have a reward for you, my
friend.yes, since I am the Sage of Water--during this time of war, we can't
be together, but maybe one day. Anyway, my gift for you is the legendary
Water Medallion, and a few more things just for you."
Spreading her hands together and grunting, the spiritual energy began to
flow through her hands and rub in the size of the usual medallion, it flashing
forward in her hands. There was a bit of something in the way she moved,
the way that she was floating around on that platform that made anyone want
to accept the gift. Panting when it was all over, she seemed a bit fatigued
by the condensation, the girl just pushing it out for him, so that he is
able to examine her true powers. It was a beautiful one, the same size as
the others and bearing the symbol of the water on it, along with other things
appearing on it. While there was nothing else special about it, powers were
put on there that no one could discover unless in the place of a situation,
something that didn't happen too often.
Link accepted the powers with his own hands placing on the thing, reaching
through the barrier that opened momentarily, only enough to get through.
Rauru must have been pestering his jurisdiction because when she jumped forward
to grab him, the only thing that hugged her was the invisible wall, Link
just grinning sheepishly. Those hands, that now wore gloves and held back
to the normal position, were put in order when he pushed it forward and slipped
the jewel down inside of his pack. Yanking his gloves up a little, the right
one held the Triforce of Courage, it resting back and easing his worries
of not acquiring the powers back--if it had ever been gone from him. Resting
against the fire and light, that forest one still hung around his neck, not
even ready to put it down there, even though the blue one was given by a
girl, the fact still remained.
"My other two gifts are you're tunic restoration and something that Daruina
had presented to you, a weapon. From the girl from the Forest you received
you're instrument back, her own, and from the Fire King you got that chain
mail, so something else awaits the battle from me." With that much information
on the side, there was nothing he could do but blush a little; presents were
the most wonderful thing that he loved to receive! Smiling, she just pushed
forward and watched as his tunic slipped off of his little body and slid
over his head, the blue one from the pack was arising. Watching the two of
them mix together, her hands grunting and sweat pouring from there, the thing
appeared at the same time it had last time, the green colour shining through.
A big difference was on the right side of the breast area there was the symbol
for the Gorons, the left side bearing even the insignia that the scale had
gotten so long ago. Placing the thing before him, it slipped out through
the barrier and was floating for him, sliding back around his body and tying
itself back.
"T-thank you." He smiled a little towards her, glancing at his fairie that
was just looking at him with arms crossed, a little jealous because of the
her generosity, but not enough to cause some damage to the
Zora.
"You're welcome and now for you're mysterious gift. We can make anything
we want and I have been thinking of it, I had decided on nothing until you
were down in the fight with Dark Link, then I decided." Pushing her hands
together for what would be the last time, small little grunts appeared, the
sweat dripping even more as the power began to form something. Much to Link's
dismay (he thinking this might kill her) there was no protest and within
a few seconds, only a scabbard was placed before him, this one a little different
than the other. Encased in a light blue sheath, the thing was not cloth or
any sort of plastic, the look of it had to be a pure metal, or some material
that the Zoras had access too. The rinks around the scabbard were made of
dark blue, while the design on the sword-holder was light blue, a small white
fire dispersing around the area, making it seem like the thing was ablaze.
There was a bit more to it, he couldn't describe it, the thing felt like
it would never break, as he flowed back and took over his other sheath, absorbing
it so that a Triforce symbol was in the center of the holder, the Hylian
script stating his hero title.
"Wow, another one, but won't it break if someone else tries to slice it in
half." He smiled over towards her with a bit of a grin pacing over his lips,
feeling the thing attach to his back and the chest-strap was light blue,
the buckle made of dark blue, and the sword push inside and feel like a new
home.
"You have to go, go see the lake." Giggling, she was gone in a flash, Link
taking one look around and seeing the sages weren't present, not even the
old man named Rauru. Not knowing how to get out of here, all of a sudden
the ground disappeared around him and instead of falling; he was sinking
away from here. Slightly floating down towards whatever awaited him, there
was nothing to do but wait until it came, then accept everything for what
it is. She had mentioned that to watch the lake, that part of him still wondering
what she meant, not sure if it was a good or bad thing. Nevertheless, when
the ground was found and he saw that he stood on the gray platform where
you were in Lake Hylia, the room around him hadn't changed yet, the sound
of water running had caused him to stare
down.
-------------------
The lake did come back to
normal, it was quite a beautiful site for them to view, that finally everything
was coming back to normal, the three best areas finished. As the water overflowed
to the top, not flooding or anything, there was nothing to do but wonder
about the other places and just what his little quests had done. First of
all, the forest was back to normal, it was a beautiful one and a now lush
with the children to now venture onward and live their own lives. Better
than that was the village of Kakariko had been spared from the fiery volcanoes
from before, and the evil ring and ash around Death Mountain had been cleared
off, the water now back to normal. Only bad thing was that sacrifices were
mad to do this and they included some of the Kokiiri, Goron, Zoras and that
innocent little girl, it was never worth
it.
Over the next week and a
half, they spent down at the cabin near the end of the place, it used to
be a fishing arena, but maybe the old man had been dead. Taking the first
weak to recover from the injuries, Link and Navi were back to normal in a
few days, the energy burns had not even left any scars--they were unlike
fire. Sleep was used most of the seven days, spending a total of eleven there,
so during the first week was when nothing went on except eating, sleeping
and bathing. Never had anything seemed so boring, the equipment cleaned by
them since an early journey to the Zora's Domain revealed that the sad king
was alone, not baring to break the news of his daughter being sent away,
deciding to leave him be. It was a beautiful time that was spent with talks
and being together, there was nothing to do but accept the fact of their
love
together.
Pushing it off and leaving
it alone had never worked in their lives, so it was back to the fact that
they loved each other, question was what to do to explore it. There was a
certain way that love could be made--Link not feeling he was ready since
he still wasn't at his mature period--plus when this was all over they'd
return back. Of course if they left the forest after the venture (which they
agreed to do) then the two of them would mature into the adults of their
forms. The act of doing the sex was not on their minds, they were just fine
kissing, since Navi may have been a little more mature than him, still not
at the period where sexual things were not a physical need. Good for the
two of them, Navi had explained how they would do it, when the time was,
resulting in the blushed face of the boy, nodding and saying one day was
when that time dawned on them, she accepting
it.
Over the period of four days
they did speak of other things, like a way to go back and where to go when
their little vacation was over. Surely, the girl had meant to spend more
than eleven days away, the truth remained that after the rest, she felt like
going back and fighting, plus her powers had gotten stronger since the medallion
had added its powers to hers. She had no idea how the boy felt, she even
ready to take on the Great Ganondorf, there was nothing to do but wait until
he prepared to go, and knowing it would be soon. Restless he was getting,
sure they had fun together, but the best was whenever they were fighting
together, defending and showing their powers off. A race to impress each
other, it was quite a good sport to do against each other; the only thing
that pondered their minds was where was this Medallion that was located somewhere
in the
dead.
After much talk and negotiations,
the two of them concluded that the best solution had to be the best--no matter
how hard it was to bare-- Kakariko had to be returned. Both had vowed to
never step back, the need too had accompanied them since the temple could
not be where the Redead were in Hyrule, that place used to be happy. Plus
the fact remained that the temple of Light was also known as the Temple of
Time, or so Navi had pondered out during their many talks. A graveyard was
there, the only proof of where the dead were lain, never hearing of a Hylian
graveyard, since it must have been closed off when Impa opened Kakariko to
the people of Hylian descent. The village where the terror had happened,
the same one where the Cucco girl was, there was a place where the dead rested,
plus it was the town Shiek had been
raised.
It was decided that Kakariko
was the readying spot and on the eleventh day after the evil Onii and his
beautiful Shiia had been defeated, the two of them called for Epona on the
ocarina and set off. When the night was coming over the horizon, the challenge
of facing himself had been met, the only thoughts of what was to come next,
what else was awaiting them in those walls. In a diminished place, the designated
Water Temple, it had been the scariest ordeal that had ever been faced, knowing
that keeping a love was a problem in some people's case. He knew that it
couldn't be helped, there was nothing to thank but himself, the only ordeal
in his mind was taking care of the real power that dwelt within him. Looking
over at Navi, the only thoughts that came out was the simple phrase of his,
a thing he wouldn't remember as he passed out on the horse, just slumbering
down.
She is my true power, the
only one that provides for me and shall keep me accustomed, a similar phrase
rang through the girl's head, except in the place of where she was, his name
fluttered back and forth in beautiful alignments.